Chapter One THE BEGINNING OF THE HOLIDAYS
Chapter One THE BEGINNING OF THE HOLIDAYS
　　'I do love the beginning of the summer hols,' said Julian. They always seem to stretch out aheadfor ages and ages.'
　　'They go so nice and slowly at first,' said Anne, his little sister. 'Then they start to gallop.'
　　The others laughed. They knew exactly what Anne meant. 'Woof,' said a deep voice, as ifsomeone else thoroughly agreed too.
　　'Timmy thinks you're right, Anne,' said George, and patted the big dog lying panting besidethem. Dick patted him, too, and Timmy licked them both.
　　The four children were lying in a sunny garden in the first week of the holidays. Usually theywent to their cousin Georgina's home for holidays, at Kirrin - but this time, for a change, theywere all at the home of Julian, Dick and Anne.
　　Julian was the oldest, a tall, sturdy boy with a strong and pleasant face. Dick and Georgina camenext. Georgina looked more like a curly-headed boy than a girl, and she insisted on being calledGeorge. Even the teachers at school called her George. Anne was the youngest, though, much toher delight, she was really growing taller now.
　　'Daddy said this morning that if we didn't want to stay here all the hols we could choose what wewanted to do,' said Anne. 'I vote for staying here.'
　　'We could go off somewhere just for two weeks, perhaps,' said Dick. 'For a change.'
　　'Shall we go to Kirrin, and stay with George's mother and father for a bit?' said Julian, thinkingthat perhaps George would like this.
　　'No,' said George at once. 'I went home at half-term, and Mother said Father was just beginningone of his experiments in something or other - and you know what that means. If we go therewe'd have to walk about on tiptoe, and talk in whispers, and keep out of his way the whole time.'
　　'That's the worst of having a scientist for a father,' said Dick, lying down on his back and shuttinghis eyes. 'Well, your mother couldn't cope with us and with your father, too, in the middle of oneof his experiments at the same time. Sparks would fly.'
　　'I like Uncle Quentin, but I'm afraid of him when he's in one of his tempers,' said Anne. 'Heshouts so.'
　　3
　　'It's decided that we won't go to Kirrin, then,' said Julian, yawning. 'Not these hols, anyhow. Youcan always go and see Mother for a week or so, George, when you want to. What shall we do,then? Stay here all the time?'
　　They were now all lying down on their backs in the sun, their eyes shut. What a hot afternoon!
　　Timmy sat up by George, his pink tongue hanging out, panting loudly.
　　'Don't, Timmy,' said Anne. 'You sound as if you have been running for miles, and you make mefeel hotter than ever.'
　　Timmy put a friendly paw on Anne's middle and she squealed. 'Oh, Timmy - your paw's heavy.
　　Take it off.'
　　'You know, I think if we were allowed to go off by ourselves somewhere, it would be rather fun,'
　　said George, biting a blade of grass and squinting up into the deep blue sky. The biggest funwe've ever had was when we were alone on Kirrin Island, for instance. Couldn't we go offsomewhere all by ourselves?'
　　'But where?' said Dick. 'And how? I mean we aren't old enough to take a car - though I bet Icould drive one. It wouldn't be much fun going on bicycles, because Anne can't ride as fast as wecan.'
　　'And somebody always gets a puncture,' said Julian.
　　'It would be jolly good fun to go off on horses,' said George. 'Only we haven't got even one.'
　　'Yes, we have - there's old Dobby down in the field,' said Dick. 'He is ours. He used to draw thepony-cart, but we don't use it any more now he's turned out to grass.'
　　'Well, one horse wouldn't take four of us, silly,' said George. 'Dobby's no good.'
　　There was a silence, and everyone thought lazily about holidays. Timmy snapped at a fly, and histeeth came together with a loud click.
　　'Wish I could catch flies like that,' said Dick, flapping away a blue-bottle. 'Come and catch thisone, Timmy, old thing.'
　　'What about a walking tour?' said Julian after a pause. There was a chorus of groans.
　　'What! In this weather! You're mad!'
　　'We shouldn't be allowed to.'
　　'All right, all right,' said Julian. 'Think of a better idea, then.'
　　'I'd like to go somewhere where we could bathe,' said Anne. 'In a lake, for instance, if we can't goto the sea.'
　　4
　　'Sounds nice,' said Dick. 'My goodness, I'm sleepy. Let's hurry up and settle this matter, or I shallbe snoring hard.'
　　But it wasn't easy to settle. Nobody wanted to go off to an hotel, or to rooms. Grown-ups wouldwant to go with them and look after them. And nobody wanted to go walking or cycling in thehot August weather.
　　'Looks as if we'll have to stay at home all the hols, then,' said Julian. 'Well - I'm going to have asnooze.'
　　In two minutes they were all asleep on the grass except Timmy. If his family fell asleep like this,Timmy considered himself on guard. The big dog gave his mistress George a soft lick and sat upfirmly beside her, his ears cocked, and his eyes bright. He panted hard, but nobody heard him.
　　They were all snoozing deliciously in the sun, getting browner and browner.
　　The garden sloped up a hillside. From where he sat Timmy could see quite a long way, both upand down the road that ran by the house. It was a wide road, but not a very busy one, for it was acountry district.
　　Timmy heard a dog barking in the distance, and his ears twitched in that direction. He heardpeople walking down the road and his ears twitched again. He missed nothing, not even the robinthat flew down to get a caterpillar on a bush not far off. He growled softly in his throat at therobin - just to tell it that he was on guard, so beware.
　　Then something came down the wide road, something that made Timmy shake with excitement,and sniff at the strange smells that came floating up to the garden. A big procession camewinding up the road, with a rumble and clatter of wheels - a slow procession, headed by a verystrange thing.
　　Timmy had no idea what it was that headed the procession. Actually it was a big elephant, andTimmy smelt its smell, strange and strong, and didn't like it. He smelt the scent of the monkeysin their travelling cage, too, and he heard the barking of the performing dogs in their van.
　　He answered them defiantly. 'WOOF, WOOF, WOOF.'
　　The loud barking awoke all four children at once. 'Shut up, Timmy,' said George crossly. 'What arow to make when we're all having a nap.'
　　'WOOF,' said Timmy obstinately, and pawed at his mistress to make her sit up and take notice.
　　George sat up. She saw the procession at once and gave a yell.
　　'Hey, you others. There's a circus procession going by. Look.'
　　5
　　They all sat up, wide awake now. They stared down at the caravans going slowly along, andlistened to an animal howling, and the dogs barking.
　　'Look at that elephant, pulling the caravan along,' said Anne. 'He must be jolly strong.'
　　'Let's go down to the gate of the drive and watch,' said Dick. So they all got up and ran down thegarden, then round the house and into the drive that led to the road. The procession was justpassing the gates.
　　It was a gay sight. The caravans were painted in brilliant colours, and looked spick and spanfrom the outside. Little flowery curtains hung at the windows. At the front of each caravan satthe man or woman who owned it, driving the horse that pulled it. Only the front caravan waspulled by an elephant.
　　'Golly - doesn't it look exciting?' said George. 'I wish I belonged to a circus that went wanderingall over the place all the year. That's just the sort of life I'd like.'
　　'Fat lot of good you'd be in the circus,' said Dick rudely. 'You can't even turn a cart-wheel.'
　　'What's a cart-wheel?' said Anne.
　　'What that boy's doing over there,' said Dick. 'Look.'
　　He pointed to a boy who was turning cart-wheels very quickly, going over and over on his handsand feet, turning himself like a wheel. It looked so easy, but it wasn't, as Dick very well knew.
　　'Oh, is he turning a cart-wheel?' said Anne admiringly. 'I wish I could do that.'
　　The boy came up to them and grinned. He had two terrier dogs with him. Timmy growled andGeorge put her hand on his collar.
　　'Don't come too near,' she called. 'Timmy isn't quite sure about you.'
　　'We won't hurt him!' said the boy, and grinned again. He had an ugly, freckled face, with a shockof untidy hair. 'I won't let my dogs eat your Timmy.'
　　'As if they could!' began George scornfully, and then laughed. The terriers kept close to the boy'sheels. He clicked and both dogs rose at once on their hind legs and walked sedately behind himwith funny little steps.
　　'Oh - are they performing dogs?' said Anne. 'Are they yours?'
　　These two are,' said the boy. This is Barker and this is Growler. I've had them from pups - cleveras paint they are!'
　　'Woof,' said Timmy, apparently disgusted at seeing dogs walk in such a peculiar way. It hadnever occurred to him that a dog could get up on his hind legs.
　　6
　　'Where are you giving your next show?' asked George eagerly. 'We'd like to see it.'
　　'We're off for a rest,' said the boy. 'Up in the hills, where there's a blue lake at the bottom. We'reallowed to camp there with our animals - it's wild and lonely and we don't disturb nobody. Wejust camp there with our caravans.'
　　'It sounds fine,' said Dick. 'Which is your caravan?'
　　'This one, just coming,' said the boy, and he pointed to a brightly painted van, whose sides wereblue and yellow, and whose wheels were red. 'I live in it with my Uncle Dan. He's the chiefclown of the circus. There he is, sitting on the front, driving the horse.'
　　The children stared at the chief clown, and thought that they had never seen anyone less like aclown. He was dressed in dirty grey flannel trousers and a dirty red shirt open at an equally dirtyneck.
　　He didn't look as if he could make a single joke, or do anything in the least funny. In fact, helooked really bad-tempered, the children thought, and he scowled so fiercely as he chewed on anold pipe that Anne felt quite scared. He didn't look at the children at all, but called in a sharpvoice to the boy:
　　'Nobby! You come on along of us. Get in the caravan and make me a cup of tea.'
　　The boy Nobby winked at the children and ran to the caravan. It was plain that Uncle Dan kepthim in order all right! He poked his head out of the little window in the side of the caravannearest to the children.
　　'Sorry I can't ask you to tea too!' he called. 'And the dog. Barker and Growler wouldn't half liketo know him!'
　　The caravan passed on, taking the scowling clown with it, and the grinning Nobby. The childrenwatched the others going by, too; it was quite a big circus. There was a cage of monkeys, achimpanzee sitting in a corner of a dark cage, asleep, a string of beautiful horses, sleek andshining, a great wagon carrying benches and forms and tents, caravans for the circus folk to livein, and a host of interesting people to see, sitting on the steps of their vans or walking togetheroutside to stretch their legs.
　　At last the procession was gone and the children went slowly back to their sunny corner in thegarden. They sat down - and then George announced something that made them sit up straight.
　　'I know what we'll do these hols! We'll hire a caravan and go off in it by ourselves. Do let's! Oh,do let's!'
1.初遇马戏团
　　初遇马戏团
　　“暑假刚开始的时候感觉是最美好的，”朱利安说，“因为后面还有那么长的假期，好像永远都过不完呢。”
　　“对呀，对呀，一开始总是特别美好，时间也过得很慢。”朱利安的妹妹安妮说，“可是，到了后面，时间就像飞起来一样快了。”
　　安妮的话把大家都逗笑了，显然他们对安妮的说法感同身受。“汪！”一个低沉的声音传来，似乎也在对安妮的话表示赞同。
　　“安妮，蒂米也觉得你说得对呢。”乔治说。她拍了拍躺在他们旁边的大狗蒂米，迪克也拍了一下，蒂米伸出舌头，亲热地舔了舔他们俩。
　　这是暑假的第一周，天气晴朗，四个小伙伴正躺在花园里晒太阳。以前，朱利安、迪克、安妮兄妹三个都是去科林庄园——朱利安的堂妹乔治家度过假期，这一次却打破常规，改成乔治来他们家过暑假了。
　　在他们四个人中，朱利安年纪最大，他长得又高又壮，神情坚毅，脸上时常挂着笑容。迪克和乔治年纪差不多。乔治本名叫乔治娜，她留着一头像男孩子一样短短的鬈发。因为一直希望自己是个男孩，所以她坚持让别人叫自己乔治，后来连学校里的老师也这样叫她了。安妮年纪最小，现在她正在飞速地长个子，这可正遂了她的心意——她希望自己快快长大。
　　“爸爸今早说了，如果我们不想待在家里，可以去别的地方过暑假，想去哪儿都行。”安妮说，“但我就想待在家里。”
　　“我们要不去别的地方待上两周吧，”迪克说，“好换换心情嘛。”
　　“那我们去科林吧，去陪陪乔治的爸爸妈妈。”朱利安说。他认为乔治可能想回科林去。
　　“我不要。”乔治立刻回应道，“我上学期放假回家的时候，妈妈就告诉我，爸爸的一个实验刚开始。你们也知道，如果我们这个时候去，每天就只能踮起脚尖走路、压低嗓音说话，不能打扰他。”
　　“有个科学家爸爸就这点不好。唉，你妈妈要是同时照顾我们和你爸爸，估计也忙不过来。而且，你爸爸做实验时说不定会火花四溅，那可有点危险。”迪克闭着眼睛说道。
　　“我很喜欢昆廷叔叔，不过他一发起脾气来，总是大喊大叫的，可吓人了。”安妮说。
　　“那咱们就不去科林了，”朱利安打了个哈欠说，“我是说这个假期不去。不过，乔治你要是想回家的话，随时可以回去。但是话说回来，我们的假期到底怎么过呀？真的要一直待在家里吗？”
　　孩子们舒展地躺在草地上，闭着眼睛晒太阳。今天下午可真热啊！蒂米挨着乔治直直地蹲在那儿，伸出粉色的舌头大口喘着气。
　　“别喘了，蒂米，”安妮说，“这声音听起来就像你刚跑了几百米远似的。听你这样喘气，我感觉更热了。”
　　蒂米把一只爪子搭在安妮身上，想要向她示好，谁知安妮却尖叫了起来：“天哪，蒂米！你的爪子实在是太重了，快拿开！”
　　乔治嘴里叼了片叶子，半眯着眼睛看向深蓝色的天空，说道：“其实，我们可以先确定一个地方，然后直奔那儿去，不要大人陪同，这样不是很有趣吗？你们还记得我们单独待在科林岛上的那段日子吧，玩得多开心哪。你们觉得这主意怎么样？”
　　“可以是可以，但我们去哪里好呢？”迪克说，“要怎么去呢？虽然我会开车，但我们年纪还小，不能自己开车。骑自行车去也不行，安妮骑车根本跟不上我们呀。”
　　“而且她的车胎总是被扎破。”朱利安说。
　　“要是能骑马去就好了，肯定更好玩。”乔治说，“可惜我们没有马。”
　　“谁说没有啦，农场里不是有一匹叫多比的老马吗？”迪克说，“我们可以骑它出去玩呀。以前，它常常拉马车，不过现在已经不用它拉车了，所以它整天都在悠闲地吃草。”
　　“可你也不想想，一匹马怎么可能坐下我们四个人啊。”乔治说，“这法子不行。”
　　这下没人吭声了，大家都懒洋洋地躺在草地上，继续思考着他们的去处。突然，蒂米“吧嗒”一声咬住了一只苍蝇。
　　“蒂米，你太厉害了！”迪克说着挥手又赶过来一只大苍蝇，“来，咬住这个！”
　　接着，又安静了一小会儿。朱利安突然提议：“我们去徒步旅行怎么样？”
　　其他小伙伴听了，纷纷抱怨。
　　“你没搞错吧！这么热的天去徒步旅行，谁受得了啊！”
　　“不行，不行，绝对不行。”
　　“好啦，好啦，不去就不去，”朱利安说，“那你们倒是想一个更好的主意啊。”
　　“我想去一个有水的地方。”安妮说，“要是去不了海边的话，湖边也行啊。”
　　“这个主意听起来不错。”迪克说，“天哪，我好困啊。我们赶紧讨论出个结果吧，不然我就要睡着了。”
　　但孩子们讨论了半天都没有结果。首先，他们都不想住旅馆或租房子，因为这样一来大人肯定会要求跟着一起去；其次，在这么热的天气里，他们可不想在外面一直走路或骑车。
　　“看来我们只能整个暑假都待在家里了。”朱利安说，“先讨论到这里吧，我想睡一会儿。”
　　两分钟后，大家都躺在草地上睡着了，只有蒂米还醒着。通常，只要孩子们都睡了，蒂米就会保持清醒，以确保孩子们的安全。它轻轻舔了舔乔治，在她身旁坐直了，两只耳朵竖了起来，一双眼睛炯炯有神。它大声地喘着气，但这回可吵不到孩子们了，他们正晒着太阳，美美地睡着觉呢。
　　花园坐落在山坡上，旁边有一条盘旋而上的宽阔山路。蒂米坐在花园里，能四目远眺，山路上下的情景一览无遗。不过由于地处郊外，路上过往的人和车并不多。
　　突然，远方传来了狗吠声。蒂米抽动了一下耳朵，循着声音望去，接着，它听见了行人的脚步声，于是又抽动了一下耳朵。
　　蒂米的耳朵特别灵敏，什么声响都逃不过它的耳朵。这时，一只小鸟俯冲到灌木丛中，叼起了一只虫子。如此细微的声响，蒂米可是听得一清二楚。它对着小鸟轻轻吼了一声，似乎在说：“你不许捣乱，没看见我这个卫士在吗？”
　　突然，蒂米嗅到了一股怪味，它立刻兴奋起来，抖了一下皮毛站直了身子。此时，一大队人马正沿着山路缓缓走来，车轮隆隆作响。
　　蒂米不知道走在队伍最前面的怪东西是什么，只嗅出了它浓重的气味，很不好闻——事实上，那是一头大象。除此以外，蒂米还闻出了笼子里面猴子的气味。
　　这时，车队中传来了几声狗吠，引得蒂米也“汪汪”叫了起来，挑衅似的回应它们。它这么一叫，立刻把大家吵醒了。
　　“别叫了，蒂米！”乔治生气地说，“没看到我们在睡觉吗？你吵到我们了。”
　　蒂米难得不听乔治的话，它不仅又叫了一声，还用爪子挠了挠她，示意她赶快起来。没办法，乔治只好坐了起来。谁知她一起身，就瞧见了那支正在行进的车队，于是连忙喊道：“嘿，大家快看！有一个马戏团来了！”
　　乔治的呼唤让大家顿时睡意全无，纷纷坐起身来。他们都看见了缓慢前行的车队，也听见了大象的低吼和狗吠声。
　　“快看，有头大象在拉车呢！”安妮说，“它的力气好大啊。”
　　朱利安家的门口有一条小车道，通向外面的山路。
　　“我们去车道上仔细瞧瞧吧！”迪克提议道。
　　听了迪克的话，大家都以最快的速度来到了车道口，正好赶上了车队经过。
　　好一派欢乐的景象啊！一辆辆五彩缤纷、鲜艳夺目的大篷车整整齐齐地从孩子们面前经过，窗户上的小印花窗帘随风飘动。每辆车的前面都坐着一个人，有男人也有女人，他们驾驭着马车前行。
　　而走在最前面的那辆车却是个例外，因为拉车的不是马，而是一头大象。
　　“哇！这也太棒了吧！”乔治说，“我真想待在马戏团里，一年四季在外面跑。这才是我理想的生活啊。”
　　“你也只能想想了。待在马戏团里哪有那么简单啊，”迪克说，“你可是连‘滚车轮’都不会呢。”
　　“什么是‘滚车轮’呀？”安妮问道。
　　“看那边，那个男孩就在‘滚车轮’。”迪克指着一个男孩说。
　　那男孩把身体缩成一团，手脚并用，像车轮一样滚了起来。这看起来容易，做起来可难了。
　　“天哪，那就是‘滚车轮’吗？”安妮一脸崇拜，“真希望我也能做到。”
　　这时，那男孩来到他们身边，冲着他们咧开嘴笑了。他身后跟着两只小猎犬。蒂米朝他们吼了一声，乔治连忙抓住它的项圈，告诉它不要轻举妄动。
　　“你们别再靠近了，”乔治叫道，“蒂米不认识你们，可能会伤到你们。”
　　“我们并没有恶意。”男孩说完又咧开嘴笑了。他长得不算好看，脸上有很多雀斑，头发也乱糟糟的，“你放心，我的狗不会把你的蒂米给吃了的。”
　　“说得就像它们有这个本事一样！”乔治不服气地小声嘀咕，不过紧接着她就笑了——两只小猎犬紧紧挨着男孩的脚后跟，男孩“咔嗒”一声踏了一下鞋跟，它们就立刻前脚离地，站直身体，踏着可爱的小碎步，不慌不忙地跟在男孩身后。
　　“哇，它们会表演杂技吗？”安妮问，“你是它们的主人吗？”
　　“它们会呀。”男孩回答，“这只叫吠吠，那只叫哮哮。自打它们还是幼崽时，我就养着它们了。它们俩可聪明了！”
　　蒂米“汪汪”叫了两声，表示自己很不喜欢狗这样走路。它心想：狗居然能前脚离地站起来，这简直闻所未闻、见所未见啊！
　　“你们的下一场演出在哪里举行呀？”乔治迫切地问道，“我们想去看看。”
　　“事实上，我们正准备休息一下，暂时不演出了。”男孩回答，“我们要带着动物去露营，在一座山下的蓝色湖泊附近。那里是野外，没人居住，我们就不用担心会吵到别人了。到时，我们的大篷车也会停在那里。”
　　“听起来不错呀。”迪克说，“对了，你坐的大篷车是哪辆？”
　　“就是那辆，马上就到这里了。”男孩指着一辆色彩鲜明的大篷车说道。这辆车的车身黄蓝相间，轮子红彤彤的，“我和丹叔叔坐这辆车。丹叔叔是马戏团里最厉害的小丑。看，他在那儿！坐在前面驾车的那位！”
　　大家都盯着男孩的叔叔看，觉得他一点也不像小丑。他穿着脏兮兮的灰色法兰绒裤子和红色上衣，领口敞开着，露出的脖子也是脏兮兮的。
　　丹叔叔看起来和滑稽搞笑的小丑差了十万八千里——他嘴里叼着一根烟，横眉怒目，看起来凶巴巴的。安妮看到他这副模样，吓得胆战心惊。
　　丹叔叔对孩子们视若无睹，只是对着男孩尖叫起来：“诺比！快滚过来！赶紧去车里给我倒杯茶！”
　　诺比冲着孩子们挤了一下眼睛，便跑上了大篷车。显然，他很听丹叔叔的话。他从最靠近孩子们的车窗里探出头来，说：“不好意思啊，这次不能请你们喝茶了，也没法请你们的大狗喝茶了。真是太可惜了，吠吠和哮哮一定很想认识它。”
　　孩子们一直看着马戏团的车队从眼前经过，简直目不暇接。他们看见了一笼子活蹦乱跳的猴子；看见了一只懒洋洋的黑猩猩，它正坐在灰暗的笼子角落里睡觉；看见了一群健壮有力的马，它们的皮毛干净透亮；还看见了一辆四轮货车，里面装着长凳和帐篷……马戏团成员有的待在大篷车里，有的坐在大篷车门口的小台阶上，还有的成群结队下车行走，好让僵硬的身体尽快恢复过来。
　　马戏团走远后，孩子们慢慢走回花园。见所有人都坐下后，乔治迫不及待地说道：“我知道我们的假期要怎么过了——立刻租一辆大篷车去游玩！就这么定了！”
　　其他小伙伴听后，精神一振，立刻坐直了身子。
Chapter Two GEORGE'S GREAT IDEA
Chapter Two GEORGE'S GREAT IDEA
　　The others stared at George's excited face. She had gone quite red. Dick thumped on the ground.
　　'A jolly good idea! Why didn't we think of it before?'
　　'Oh, yes! A caravan to ourselves! It sounds too good to be true!' said Anne, and her eyes shone.
　　'Well, I must say it would be something we've never done before,' said Julian, wondering if itwas really possible. 'I say - wouldn't it be gorgeous if we could go off into the hills - where thatlake is that the boy spoke about? We could bathe there - and we could perhaps get to know thecircus folk. I've always wanted to know about circuses.'
　　'Oh, Julian! That's a better idea still!' said George, rubbing her hands together in delight. 'I likedthat boy Nobby, didn't you?'
　　'Yes,' said everyone.
　　'But I didn't like his uncle,' said Dick. 'He looked a nasty bit of work. I bet he makes Nobby toethe mark and do what he's told.'
　　'Julian, do you think we'd be allowed to go caravanning by ourselves?' asked Anne earnestly. 'Itdoes seem to me to be the most marvellous idea we've ever had.'
　　'Well - we can ask and see,' said Julian. 'I'm old enough to look after you all.'
　　'Pooh!' said George. 'I don't want any looking after, thank you. And anyway, if we want lookingafter, Timmy can do that. I bet the grown-ups will be glad to be rid of us for a week or two. Theyalways think the summer hols are too long.'
　　'We'll take Dobby with us to pull the caravan!' said Anne suddenly, looking down at the fieldwhere Dobby stood, patiently flicking away the flies with his long tail. 'Dobby would love that! Ialways think he must be lonely, living in that field all by himself, just being borrowed by peopleoccasionally.'
　　'Of course - Dobby could come,' said Dick. 'That would be fine. Where could we get the caravanfrom? Are they easy to hire?'
　　'Don't know,' said Julian. 'I knew a chap at school - you remember him, Dick, that big fellowcalled Perry - he used to go caravanning every hols with his people. They used to hire caravans, Iknow. I might find out from him where he got them from.'
　　8
　　'Daddy will know,' said Anne. 'Or Mummy. Grown-ups always know things like that. I'd like anice large caravan - red and blue - with a little chimney, and windows each side, and a door atthe back, and steps to go up into the caravan, and . . .'
　　The others interrupted with their own ideas, and soon they were all talking excitedly about it - soloudly that they didn't see someone walking up and standing near by, laughing at the excitement.
　　'Woof,' said Timmy politely. He was the only one who had ears and eyes for anything else at themoment. The children looked up.
　　'Oh, hallo, Mother!' said Julian. 'You've just come at the right moment. We want to tell you aboutan idea we've got.'
　　His mother sat down, smiling. 'You seem very excited about something,' she said. 'What is it?'
　　'Well, it's like this, Mummy,' said Anne, before anyone else could get a word in, 'we've made upour minds that we'd like to go off in a caravan for a holiday by ourselves! Oh, Mummy - it wouldbe such fun!'
　　'By yourselves?' said her mother doubtfully. 'Well, I don't know about that.'
　　'Julian can look after us,' said Anne.
　　'So can Timmy,' put in George at once, and Timmy thumped the ground with his tail. Of coursehe could look after them! Hadn't he done it for years, and shared all their adventures? Thump,thump, thump!
　　'I'll have to talk it over with Daddy,' said Mother. 'Now don't look so disappointed - I can't decidea thing like this all by myself in a hurry. But it may fit in quite well because I know Daddy has togo up north for a little while, and he would like me to go with him. So he might think a littlecaravanning quite a good idea. I'll talk to him tonight.'
　　'We could have Dobby to pull the caravan, Mummy,' said Anne, her eyes bright. 'Couldn't we?
　　He'd love to come. He has such a dull life now.'
　　'We'll see, we'll see,' said her mother, getting up. 'Now you'd better all come in and wash. It'snearly tea-time. Your hair is terrible, Anne. What have you been doing?'
　　Everyone rushed indoors to wash, feeling distinctly cheerful. Mother hadn't said NO. She hadeven thought it might fit in quite well. Golly, to go off in a caravan all alone - doing their owncooking and washing - having Dobby for company, and Timmy as well, of course. How simplygorgeous.
　　9
　　The children's father did not come home until late that evening, which was a nuisance, fornobody felt that they could wait for very long to know whether they might or might not go.
　　Everyone but Julian was in bed when he came home, and even when he, too, came to bed he hadnothing to report.
　　He stuck his head into the girls' bedroom. 'Daddy's tired and he's having a late supper, andMother won't bother him till he's feeling better. So we shan't know till morning, worse luck!'
　　The girls groaned. How could they possibly go to sleep with thoughts of caravans floatingdeliciously in their heads - not knowing whether or not they would be allowed to go!
　　'Blow!' said George. 'I shan't go to sleep for ages. Get off my feet, Timmy. Honestly, it's too hotto have you anywhere near me this weather.'
　　In the morning good news awaited the four children. They sat down at the breakfast-table, allvery punctual for once, and Julian looked expectantly at his mother. She smiled at him andnodded.
　　'Yes, we've talked it over,' she said. 'And Daddy says he doesn't see why you shouldn't have acaravan holiday. He thinks it would be good for you to go off and rough it a bit. But you willhave to have two caravans, not one. We couldn't have all four of you, and Timmy too, living inone caravan.'
　　'Oh - but Dobby couldn't pull two caravans, Mummy,' said Anne.
　　'We can borrow another horse,' said Julian. 'Can't we, Mother? Thanks awfully, Daddy, forsaying we can go. It's jolly sporting of you.'
　　'Absolutely super,' said Dick.
　　'Wizard!' said George, her fingers scratching Timmy's head excitedly. 'When can we go?
　　Tomorrow?'
　　'Of course not!' said Julian. 'We've got to get the caravans - and borrow a horse - and pack - andall sorts of things.'
　　'You can go next week, when I take your mother up north with me,' said his father. 'That will suitus very well. We can give Cook a holiday, too, then. You will have to send us a card every singleday to tell us how you are and where you are.'
　　'It does sound thrilling,' said Anne. 'I really don't feel as if I can eat any breakfast, Mummy.'
　　'Well, if that's the effect the idea of caravanning has on you, I don't think you'd better go,' saidher mother. Anne hastily began to eat her shredded wheat, and her appetite soon came back. It10
　　was too good to be true - to have two caravans - and two horses - and sleep in bunks perhaps -and cook meals outside in the open air - and . . .
　　'You will be in complete charge, you understand, Julian,' said the boy's father. 'You are oldenough now to be really responsible. The others must realise that you are in charge and theymust do as you say.'
　　'Yes, sir,' said Julian, feeling proud. 'I'll see to things all right.'
　　'And Timmy will be in charge, too,' said George. 'He's just as responsible as Julian.'
　　'Woof,' said Timmy, hearing his name, and thumping the floor with his tail.
　　'You're a darling, Timmy,' said Anne. 'I'll always do what you say, as well as what Julian says!'
　　'Idiot!' said Dick. He patted Timmy's head. 'I bet we wouldn't be allowed to go without you,Timothy. You are a jolly good guard for anyone.'
　　'You certainly wouldn't be allowed to go without Timmy,' said his mother. 'We know you'll besafe with him.'
　　It was all most exciting. The children went off to talk things over by themselves when breakfastwas finished.
　　'I vote we go caravanning up into the hills that boy spoke of, where the lake lies at the bottom -and camp there,' said Julian. 'We'd have company then - jolly exciting company, too. Wewouldn't live too near the circus camp - they might not like strangers butting in - but we'll livenear enough to see the elephant going for his daily walk, and the dogs being exercised . . .'
　　'And we'll make friends with Nobby, won't we?' said Anne eagerly. 'I liked him. We won't gonear his uncle, though. I think it's queer that such a bad-tempered looking man should be thechief clown in a circus.'
　　'I wonder when and where Mother will get the caravans!' said Julian. 'Gosh, won't it be fun whenwe see them for the first time!'
　　'Let's go and tell Dobby!' said Anne. 'He is sure to be excited, too!'
　　'Baby! He won't understand a word you tell him!' said George. But off she went with Anne justthe same, and soon Dobby was hearing all about the wonderful holiday plan. Hrrrrumph! So longas it included him, too, he was happy!
2.大篷车旅行
　　大篷车旅行
　　乔治激动得满脸通红，其他小伙伴都盯着她看。
　　突然，迪克握紧拳头，捶了一下地面，说：“乔治这主意真好！
　　我们之前怎么就没想到呢？”
　　“是啊，是啊！坐大篷车出去游玩，这听起来太棒了！”安妮的一双眼睛扑闪扑闪的。
　　“这主意确实很新鲜！”朱利安说，“我们可以去那个男孩说的那座山，而且他刚刚还说了，那山下正好有一个湖，这样我们就可以玩水了。对了，说不定我们还能结识马戏团里的人呢。说起来，我一直对马戏团的生活很好奇。”
　　“朱利安，你这主意更棒呀！”乔治高兴地搓起了手，“我很喜欢那个叫诺比的男孩，也很想和他交朋友，你们呢？”
　　“我们也是。”其他小伙伴纷纷赞同。
　　“可我不喜欢他叔叔。”迪克说，“他看起来可不像好人。看刚刚那情形就知道，他肯定整天对诺比呼来喝去的。”
　　“朱利安，你说爸爸妈妈会同意我们坐大篷车出去游玩吗？”安妮有些担忧，“我感觉这个计划有些大胆呢。”
　　“这个嘛，我们可以问问他们。”朱利安说，“他们应该会同意的，毕竟我年纪也不小了，有我照顾你们，他们也会放心的。”
　　“切！”乔治说，“谢了，我可不需要别人照顾，而且蒂米那么厉害，有它照顾我们足够了。再说了，大人嫌我们麻烦，巴不得我们出去玩呢，所以他们肯定会同意的。”
　　“对了，我们可以让多比来拉车呀！”安妮突然说道。她向远处看去，多比正站在农场里，甩着长长的尾巴耐心地赶着苍蝇，“它肯定很想加入我们！你们看，它总是孤零零地待在农场里，偶尔才被借出去帮忙，太孤单了。”
　　“可以呀！这主意不错！”迪克说，“但问题是，我们去哪里租大篷车啊？租车会不会很麻烦啊？”
　　“这我也不知道。”朱利安说，“不过我认识一个同学，迪克你应该也知道的，就是那个大块头佩里，他以前每个假期都会和别人坐大篷车出去玩，他们的车就是租来的，我可以问问他是从哪里租到的。”
　　“不用这么麻烦吧，我们直接问爸爸妈妈不就行了吗，他们肯定知道怎么租车。”安妮说，“说起大篷车，我希望我们的那辆漂漂亮亮的，车身红蓝相间，车里特别大，能放很多东西。车顶有一个小烟囱，车身两边都有窗户，后面有一个门，还有小台阶，方便我们上车，还有……”
　　其他小伙伴忍不住打断安妮，争相说起各自心目中的大篷车。
　　大家聊得可起劲了，甚至都没发现有一个人走了过来。那人站在一旁，笑眯眯地看着他们。
　　还好蒂米没有沉浸在热烈的讨论中，它温和地“汪”了一声，提醒孩子们有人来了。
　　“哎呀，妈妈来了呀！”朱利安说，“您来得正好，我们正有一个超级棒的计划想告诉您呢！”
　　妈妈在草地上坐了下来，微笑地说：“看你们这么激动，就是跟这个计划有关吧？快说来听听吧。”
　　“是这样的，妈妈。”安妮抢在其他人前头说，“我们准备坐大篷车出去游玩！肯定会特别有趣的！”
　　“就你们几个人去吗？”妈妈质疑道，“会不会不太安全啊。”
　　“没事的，朱利安会照顾好我们的。”安妮回答道。
　　“蒂米也会照顾我们的。”乔治插话道。蒂米摇着尾巴，一下一下地拍打着地面，声响可大了，仿佛在说：“乔治说得没错，我肯定能照顾好大家！我和大家一起经历了那么多次冒险，把大家保护得多好啊！”
　　“我还是得和你们的爸爸商量一下。”妈妈说，“喂，你们也别像泄了气的皮球似的。你们突如其来地提出了这么一个大胆的计划，我们肯定要好好考虑一下。不过这计划倒是不错，因为你们爸爸正要去北方待一阵子，我也会跟着一起去。他可能会觉得，家里没大人的话，你们坐大篷车出去玩玩也好。等到了晚上，我和他商量一下。”
　　“妈妈，我们还可以让多比拉大篷车呀！”安妮眨着亮晶晶的眼睛说，“多比现在的生活多无趣啊，它肯定很想加入我们！”
　　“这个晚些再说吧。”妈妈起身说道，“好啦，你们都先进屋吧，赶紧去洗个澡，等会儿就该喝下午茶了。安妮，你的头发怎么乱糟糟的，快去梳理一下。”
　　大家连忙听话地跑去洗澡了。他们现在特别开心，因为妈妈没有说他们的计划不行，甚至觉得这计划很不错。他们也许马上就能坐大篷车出去游玩了，到了那时候，自己做饭，自己洗碗，还有多比和蒂米做伴，多么美好啊！
　　可惜这天爸爸很晚才回来，所以大家等了老半天，也没有等来爸爸妈妈的讨论结果。爸爸回来的时候，除了朱利安，其他孩子都已经上床准备睡觉了。
　　朱利安来到女孩们的卧室门边，探进一个脑袋，说：“爸爸今天特别累，正在吃夜宵。他这么累，怕是没精力讨论我们的计划了。
　　唉，我们得等到明早才能知道结果了。”
　　女孩们抱怨起来。她们满脑子都是坐着大篷车出去游玩的场景，现在却还不知道能不能美梦成真，这叫她们怎么睡得着呢！
　　“唉，真烦人！”乔治说，“我现在根本睡不着。蒂米，别挨着我的脚啦。这大热天的，你一挨过来，我就更热得睡不着了。”
　　第二天一早，好消息正等着孩子们呢。他们这天非常准时地在桌子边坐好，准备吃早餐。朱利安满脸期待地看着妈妈，妈妈笑着对他点了点头。
　　“我和爸爸谈过了。”她说，“他完全赞同，还说你们几个出去锻炼锻炼也好。不过，一辆大篷车可住不下你们四个和蒂米，所以我们会给你们准备两辆车。”
　　“哇，两辆车！可是，多比只能拉一辆车呀。”安妮说。
　　“我们可以再借一匹马，”朱利安说，“是不是，妈妈？爸爸，您这么支持我们，真是太谢谢了！太爱您啦！”
　　“这真是太棒了！”迪克说。
　　“太好了！”乔治抚摸着蒂米的脸，兴奋地说，“我们什么时候出发？明天就走吗？”
　　“明天当然不行。”朱利安说，“我们需要几天来准备一下，首先要弄来大篷车，再借一匹马，还要打包好东西。”
　　“我和妈妈下周出发去北方，你们也下周出发吧。这样家里没人，就可以给库克放个假了。”爸爸说，“对了，你们记得每天寄一张卡片报平安，告诉我们你们到哪儿了。”
　　“大篷车旅行一定会很刺激的！”安妮说，“妈妈，我太兴奋了，都不想吃早餐了。”
　　“不吃早餐的话，我和爸爸可要反悔了。”妈妈说。
　　安妮生怕大篷车旅行泡汤，便赶紧吃起了麦片，很快胃口又回来了。她兴奋地想：“我们居然可以坐两辆大篷车出去玩，还有两匹马拉车！再过几天，我们就可以在车里的双层床上睡觉了，还可以在野外做饭，这一切都太棒了，简直无法想象！”
　　“朱利安，弟弟妹妹就交给你照顾了。”爸爸说，“你年纪最大，要担起这个责任。弟弟妹妹也要乖乖听话。”
　　“遵命！”朱利安自豪地回答，“我会照顾好大家的。”
　　“蒂米也会照顾好我们。”乔治说，“它也会担起这个责任的。”
　　蒂米听到乔治提到了自己，“汪汪”叫了两声，开始摇起尾巴拍打地板。
　　“噢，蒂米，你可是我们的好护卫呢！”安妮说，“你和朱利安的话，我都会乖乖听的。”
　　“你呀你！”迪克说着拍了拍蒂米的头，“得亏有你在，不然爸爸妈妈是不会同意我们单独出去的！你可真是一个称职的护卫啊！”
　　“那当然了，要是没有蒂米陪着，你们可别想单独出去玩。”妈妈说，“有它在，我们才放心。”
　　大家想着几天后的大篷车旅行，兴奋得不能自已，他们吃完早餐后，又开始热烈地讨论了起来。
　　“对了，我们可以去诺比说的山里露营啊。”朱利安说，“我们可以去找马戏团，那儿的人和动物肯定很有趣。我们可以尽量离他们近一点，好近距离观察他们的大象是怎么走路的，他们又是怎么训练狗的……但我们也别离马戏团太近了，他们可能不喜欢被陌生人打扰。”
　　“我们还可以和诺比做朋友，对吗？”安妮期待地说，“我很喜欢他。不过，我们千万别靠近他叔叔，他看起来凶巴巴的，太吓人了。我怎么也想不到，他居然是马戏团里最厉害的小丑！”
　　“妈妈什么时候才能弄来大篷车啊！”朱利安说，“我真是迫不及待想看看那两辆车是什么样的！”
　　“我们去告诉多比这个好消息吧！”安妮说，“它知道了肯定也会特别激动的！”
　　“亲爱的，它可听不懂你说话！”乔治说。
　　话是这么说，不过乔治还是和安妮一起去了。多比一听到这计划有它的份，就兴奋地嘶叫了一声。可以加入这么完美的大篷车旅行，它太开心了！
Chapter Three THE CARAVANS ARRIVE
Chapter Three THE CARAVANS ARRIVE
　　At last the great day came when the two caravans were due to arrive. The children stood at theend of the drive for hours, watching for them.
　　Mother had managed to borrow them from an old friend of hers. The children had promisedfaithfully to look after them well, and not to damage anything. Now they stood at the end of thedrive, watching eagerly for the caravans to arrive.
　　'They are being drawn by cars today,' said Julian. 'But they are fitted up to be horse-drawn, too. Iwonder what they are like - and what colour they are?'
　　'Will they be like gypsy caravans, on high wheels, do you think?' asked Anne. Julian shook hishead.
　　'No, they're modern, Mother says. Streamlined and all that. Not too big either, because a horsecan't draw too heavy a van.'
　　'They're coming, they're coming! I can see them!' suddenly yelled George, making them alljump. 'Look, isn't that them, far down the road?'
　　They all looked hard into the distance. No one had such good eyes as George, and all they couldsee was a blotch, a moving speck far away on the road. But George's eyes saw two caravans, onebehind the other.
　　'George is right,' said Julian, straining his eyes. 'It's our caravans. They're each drawn by a smallcar.'
　　'One's red and the other's green,' said Anne. 'Bags I the red one. Oh, hurry up, caravans!'
　　At last they were near enough to see properly. The children ran to meet them. They certainlywere very nice ones, quite modern and 'streamlined', as Julian had said, well built andcomfortable.
　　They almost reach the ground!' said Anne. 'And look at the wheels, set so neatly into the side ofthe vans. I do like the red one, bags I the red one.'
　　Each van had a little chimney, long, narrow windows down the two sides, and tiny ones in frontby the driver's seat. There was a broad door at the back and two steps down. Pretty curtainsfluttered at the open windows.
　　12
　　'Red curtains for the green caravan, and green ones for the red caravan!' said Anne. 'Oh, I want togo inside!'
　　But she couldn't because the doors were locked. So she had to be content to run with the othersup the drive after the two caravans, shouting loudly:
　　'Mummy! They're here, the caravans are here.'
　　Her mother came running down the steps to see. Soon the doors were unlocked and the childrenwent inside the caravans. Delighted shouts came from both vans.
　　'Bunks along one side - is that where we sleep? How gorgeous!'
　　'Look at this little sink - we can really wash up. And golly, water comes out of these taps!'
　　'There's a proper stove to cook on - but I vote we cook out of doors on a camp-fire. I say, look atthe bright frying-pans - and all the cups and saucers hanging up!'
　　'It's like a proper little house inside. Doesn't it seem nice and big? Mother, isn't it beautifullyplanned? Don't you wish you were coming with us?'
　　'Hey, you girls! Do you see where the water comes from? Out of that tank on the roof. It mustcollect rain-water. And look at this gadget for heating water. Isn't it all super?'
　　The children spent hours examining their caravans and finding out all the secrets. They certainlywere very well fitted, spotlessly clean, and very roomy. George felt as if she couldn't wait to startout. She really must get Dobby and set out at once!
　　'No, you must wait, silly,' said Julian. 'You know we've to get the other horse. He's not comingtill tomorrow.'
　　The other horse was a sturdy little black fellow called Trotter. He belonged to the milkman, whooften lent him out. He was a sensible little horse, and the children knew him very well and likedhim. They all learnt riding at school, and knew how to groom and look after a horse, so therewould be no difficulty over their managing Dobby and Trotter.
　　Mother was thrilled over the caravans, too, and looked very longingly at them. 'If I wasn't goingwith Daddy I should be most tempted to come with you,' she said. 'Don't look so startled, Annedear - I'm not really coming!'
　　'We're jolly lucky to get such decent caravans,' said Julian. 'We'd better pack our things today,hadn't we, Mother - and start off tomorrow, now we've got the caravans.'
　　13
　　'You won't need to pack,' said his mother. 'All you have to do is to pop your things straight intothe cupboards and drawers - you will only want clothes and books and a few games to play incase it's rainy.'
　　'We don't need any clothes except our night things, do we?' said George, who would have livedin a jersey and jeans all day and every day if she had been allowed to.
　　'You must take plenty of jerseys, another pair of jeans each, in case you get wet, your rain-coats,bathing-things, towels, a change of shoes, night things, and some cool shirts or blouses,' saidMother. Everyone groaned.
　　'What a frightful lot of things!' said Dick. 'There'll never be room for all those.'
　　'Oh yes there will,' said Mother. 'You will be sorry if you take too few clothes, get soakedthrough, have nothing to change into, and catch fearful colds that will stop you from enjoying alovely holiday like this.'
　　'Come on, let's get the things,' said Dick. 'Once Mother starts off about let you have. Andremember that there is plenty of ginger-beer in the locker under the second caravan.'
　　'It's all so thrilling,' said Anne, peering down to look at the locker into which Julian had put thebottles of ginger-beer. 'I can't believe we're really going tomorrow.'
　　But it was true. Dobby and Trotter were to be taken to the caravans the next day and harnessed.
　　How exciting for them, too, Anne thought.
　　Timmy couldn't quite understand all the excitement, but he shared in it, of course, and kept histail on the wag all day long. He examined the caravans thoroughly from end to end, found a rughe liked the smell of, and lay down on it. 'This is my corner,' he seemed to say. 'If you go off inthese peculiar houses on wheels, this is my own little corner.'
　　'We'll have the red caravan, George,' said Anne. 'The boys can have the green one. They don'tcare what colour they have - but I love red. I say, won't it be sport to sleep in those bunks? Theylook jolly comfortable.'
　　At last tomorrow came - and the milkman brought the sturdy little black horse, Trotter, up thedrive. Julian fetched Dobby from the field. The horses nuzzled one another and Dobby said'Hrrrumph' in a very civil horsey voice.
　　'They're going to like each other,' said Anne. 'Look at them nuzzling. Trotter, you're going todraw my caravan.'
　　14
　　The two horses stood patiently while they were harnessed. Dobby jerked his head once or twiceas if he was impatient to be off and stamped a little.
　　'Oh, Dobby, I feel like that, too!' said Anne. 'Don't you, Dick, don't you, Julian?'
　　'I do rather,' said Dick with a grin. 'Get up there, Dobby - that's right. Who's going to drive,Julian - take it in turns, shall we?'
　　'I'm going to drive our caravan,' said George. 'Anne wouldn't be any good at it, though I'll let herhave a turn at it sometimes. Driving is a man's job.'
　　'Well, you're only a girl!' said Anne indignantly. 'You're not a man, nor even a boy!'
　　George put on one of her scowls. She always wanted to be a boy, and even thought of herself asone. She didn't like to be reminded that she was only a girl. But not even George could scowl forlong that exciting morning! She soon began to caper round and about again, laughing and callingout with the others:
　　'We're ready! Surely we're ready!'
　　'Yes. Do let's go! JULIAN! He's gone indoors, the idiot, just when we want to start.'
　　'He's gone to get the cakes that Cook has baked this morning for us. We've heaps of food in thelarder. I feel hungry already.'
　　'Here's Julian. Do come on, Julian. We'll drive off without you. Good-bye, Mother! We'll sendyou a card every single day, we faithfully promise.'
　　Julian got up on the front of the green caravan. He clicked to Dobby. 'Get on, Dobby! We're off!
　　Good-bye, Mother!'
　　Dick sat beside him, grinning with pure happiness. The caravans moved off down the drive.
　　George pulled at Trotter's reins and the little horse followed the caravan in front. Anne, sittingbeside George, waved wildly.
　　'Good-bye, Mother! We're off at last on another adventure. Hurrah! Three cheers! Hurrah!'
3.漂亮的大篷车
　　漂亮的大篷车
　　大篷车终于要来了！它们是妈妈从朋友那里借来的。孩子们早就向妈妈拍着胸脯保证了，一定会爱护它们，绝不会让它们受到一丝一毫的损坏。
　　此时，孩子们已经站在大路口等了好几个小时，对大篷车简直望眼欲穿。
　　“今天拉大篷车的是汽车，不过它们还是更适合用马拉。”朱利安说，“好想立刻看到它们啊！它们是什么样的，什么颜色的呢？”
　　“它们会不会像吉卜赛大篷车一样，轮子高高的呢？”安妮问。
　　朱利安摇了摇头，说：“不会的，妈妈说它们是现代风格的，流线型，而且不会很笨重，不然马拉不动。”
　　“来了，来了！我看到车了！”乔治的喊声让其他人都跳了起来，“快看！顺着山路往远处看，它们到那儿了！”
　　听了乔治的话，其他小伙伴都吃力地看向远方。他们没有乔治眼力好，只能看见远方有一个大黑点在移动，可乔治却真真切切地看见两辆大篷车正一前一后地向他们驶来。
　　过了一会儿，朱利安瞪大了眼睛，说：“乔治说得没错。那就是我们的大篷车，它们各自由一辆汽车拉着。”
　　“一辆红的，一辆绿的。”安妮说，“我要坐那辆红的。哎呀，大篷车快过来吧！”
　　终于，大篷车近在咫尺了。孩子们连忙飞奔过去，想要一饱眼福。朱利安说得没错，这是现代风格流线型的大篷车。它们可真漂亮，做工特别精致，看起来非常舒适。
　　“轮子好低啊，车底都快碰到地面了！”安妮说，“不过轮子很整齐。我喜欢红色那辆，我就选那辆了！”
　　每辆车顶上都有一个小烟囱，车身两边有长方形的窗户，上下长，两边窄，前车门上也有小窗户。车前有一个座位，供人坐着驾车。后车门很宽，门口有两级台阶。窗户开着，漂亮的窗帘不断随风飘动。
　　“红窗帘配绿大篷车，绿窗帘配红大篷车！”安妮说，“哎呀，我好想去车里瞧瞧啊。”
　　但现在车门都锁住了，安妮没法进去。大家坐在前门驾车的位置上，大喊：“妈妈！大篷车来啦！”
　　妈妈听到他们的喊声，匆匆跑下楼梯，拿出钥匙打开了车门。
　　孩子们一进车里就禁不住兴奋地叫喊起来。
　　“快看这个双层床！我们就要在这里睡觉了！太棒了！”
　　“快看，这里有个小水槽，我们可以在这里洗碗！哇，水龙头真的能出水！”
　　“这里有一个炉子，可以用来做饭。但我觉得，还是去户外围着营火做饭更有意思。哇，这个煎锅好光亮啊！哎呀，这里还挂着杯子和碟子！”
　　“大篷车里面简直像一个小房子呢。看起来超级棒，空间也特别大。妈妈，我们的计划是不是特别棒？是不是连您都想加入我们了？”
　　“嘿，女孩们！你们知道水是从哪儿来的吗？车顶有一个水箱，能收集雨水呢。这里还有一个用来烧水的小玩意儿。哇，这里的一切都太棒了！”
　　一连好几个小时过去了，孩子们把大篷车里里外外看了个遍，任何犄角旮旯都没放过。这两辆大篷车真的太棒了，干干净净，一尘不染，而且十分宽敞。乔治对这两辆大篷车满意得不得了，恨不得立刻就拉多比过来，马上出发！
　　“我们现在还不能走，”朱利安说，“另一匹马得明天才到。”
　　另一匹马叫特罗特，是一匹结实的小黑马。它的主人是一个送奶工，常常把它借给别人。特罗特很有灵性，孩子们早就认识它了，也很喜欢它。他们在学校里学过骑马，也学过如何照料马，因此带马出行对他们来说不成问题。
　　妈妈也觉得大篷车很棒，忍不住说道：“要不是我必须和你们爸爸去北方的话，肯定跟着你们一起去。嗨，安妮小宝贝，别一脸被吓到的样子，我只是说说而已，不会真的跟过去的。”
　　“能坐这么棒的大篷车出去游玩，我们真是太幸运了！”朱利安说，“妈妈，既然车已经来了，我们今天就打包好东西，明天直接出发吧！”
　　“不用准备大包小包的啦。”妈妈说，“把要带的东西放进车里的橱柜就行了，带好衣服和书，再带一些玩具，下雨时就能在车里玩了。”
　　“衣服只带睡衣就行了吧。”乔治说。她觉得根本不需要带换洗的衣物。
　　“这可不行，每个人都得多带几件上衣，再多带一条牛仔裤和一双鞋，要是遇到下雨天淋湿了好换洗。还要带好雨衣、洗漱用品、毛巾、睡衣、薄衬衫或短袖。”妈妈叮嘱道。大家纷纷抱怨起来。
　　“怎么要带这么多！”迪克说，“车上哪有这么多地方放啊！”
　　“这你就不用担心了，车里绝对能放下。”妈妈说，“如果你们衣服带少了，下雨天淋湿了就没法换了，这样很容易感冒的，一感冒就不能安心度假了。”
　　“好吧，妈妈都发话了，我们这就去准备东西吧。”迪克说，“对了，朱利安在第二辆大篷车底下的箱子里放了很多姜汁汽水，到时候记得拿出来喝。”
　　“天哪！明天我们就要出发了，真是难以置信！”安妮往朱利安放姜汁汽水的地方看了看，说道。
　　大篷车旅行就要开始了！明天，多比和特罗特就会被牵来，套上拉车用的马具。安妮想，到时候它们肯定会很兴奋。
　　事实上，蒂米不太理解孩子们为什么都这么激动，但它还是跟着他们一起欢呼雀跃，不停地摇着尾巴。它从里到外仔仔细细地观察了一下这两辆大篷车，发现了一块闻起来不错的毯子，便趴了上去。
　　蒂米似乎在说：“要是你们准备坐这有轮子的怪房子出去玩，那这里就是我的地盘了。”
　　“乔治，我们坐那辆红色的吧，”安妮说，“我喜欢红色，绿色那辆给男孩坐，他们可不在乎车的颜色。在车里的双层床上睡觉肯定很好玩！它们看上去好舒服啊！”
　　到了第二天，送奶工带来了小黑马特罗特，朱利安从农场牵来了多比。两匹马初次见面，多比温和地嘶叫了一声来打招呼，然后就和特罗特鼻子挨着鼻子，亲昵地蹭来蹭去了。
　　“看它们这样蹭来蹭去的，以后肯定会相处得很好。”安妮说，“特罗特，我的大篷车就交给你来拉啦。”
　　被套上马具时，多比和特罗特站着一动不动，没有丝毫不耐烦。不过后来多比猛地摇了一两次头，并跺了一下脚，似乎是迫不及待想要出发了。
　　“多比，我现在也想立刻出发呢。”安妮说，“迪克，朱利安，你们呢？”
　　“我也是。”迪克咧嘴笑了，“多比，快过来，嗯，很好。谁来驾车啊？朱利安，我们俩轮流来怎么样？”
　　“红色大篷车就由我来驾吧。”乔治说，“安妮不太会驾车，不过我偶尔可以让她换个班。毕竟，驾车该由男人来做。”
　　“可你是女孩啊。”安妮说，“你可不是男人，连男孩也不是！”
　　乔治沉下脸来，她不喜欢别人说她是女孩。她总希望自己是男孩，甚至已然把自己当男孩看。但乔治没生多久的气，很快又活蹦乱跳起来，她跟着大家一起喊叫：“我们准备好了！”
　　“我们出发吧！朱利安这家伙，这时候倒进屋了！”
　　“他去拿库克今早烤的蛋糕了。说起来，车上的食橱里已经有很多食物了，想想都有些饿呢。”
　　“朱利安来了！快过来，朱利安！你不快点的话，我们可不等你了。再见，妈妈！我们保证每天都给你寄卡片。”
　　朱利安坐到了绿色大篷车前面，指挥着多比：“多比，走吧！我们出发喽！妈妈，再见！”
　　迪克坐在朱利安身边，开心地咧嘴笑着。乔治抓着特罗特的缰绳，指挥它跟着前面的绿色大篷车。安妮坐在乔治身边兴奋地挥手。
　　“妈妈，再见！我们又要开始度假了！万岁！”
Chapter Four AWAY THEY GO!
Chapter Four AWAY THEY GO!
　　The caravans went slowly down the wide road. Julian was so happy that he sang at the top of hisvoice, and the others joined in the choruses. Timmy barked excitedly. He was sitting on one sideof George and as Anne was on the other George was decidedly squashed. But little things likethat did not bother her at all.
　　Dobby plodded on slowly, enjoying the sunshine and the little breeze that raised the hairs on hismane. Trotter followed at a short distance. He was very much interested in Timmy, and alwaysturned his head when the dog barked or got down for a run. It was fun to have two horses and adog to travel with.
　　It had been decided that they should make their way towards the hills where they hoped to findthe circus. Julian had traced the place in his map. He was sure it must be right because of the lakethat lay in the valley at the foot of the hills.
　　'See?' he said to the others, pointing. There it is - Lake Merran. I bet we'll find the circus campsomewhere near it. It would be a very good place for all their animals - no one to interfere withthe camp, plenty of water for both animals and men, and probably good farms to supply themwith food.'
　　'We'll have to find a good farm ourselves tonight,' said Dick. 'And ask permission to camp.
　　Lucky we've got that little book telling us where to go and ask.'
　　Anne thought with delight of the coming evening, when they would stop and camp, cook a meal,drowse over a camp-fire, and go to sleep in the little bunks. She didn't know which was nicer -ambling along down country lanes with the caravans - or preparing to settle in for the night. Shewas sure it was going to be the nicest holiday they had ever had.
　　'Don't you think so?' she asked George as they sat together on the driving-seat, with Timmy, foronce, trotting beside the caravan, and leaving them a little more room than usual. 'You know,most of our hols have been packed with adventures - awfully exciting, I know - but I'd like anordinary holiday now, wouldn't you - not too exciting.'
　　'Oh, I like adventures,' said George, shaking the reins and making Trotter do a little trot. 'Iwouldn't a bit mind having another one. But we shan't this time, Anne. No such luck!'
　　16
　　They stopped for a meal at half-past twelve, all of them feeling very hungry. Dobby and Trottermoved towards a ditch in which long, juicy grass grew, and munched away happily.
　　The children lay on a sunny bank and ate and drank. Anne looked at George. 'You've got morefreckles these hols, George, than you ever had in your life before.'
　　'That doesn't worry me!' said George, who never cared in the least how she looked, and was evenangry with her hair for being too curly, and making her look too much like a girl. 'Pass thesandwiches, Anne - the tomato ones - golly, if we always feel as hungry as this we'll have to buyeggs and bacon and butter and milk at every farm we pass!'
　　They set off again. Dick took his turn at driving Dobby, and Julian walked to stretch his legs.
　　George still wanted to drive, but Anne felt too sleepy to sit beside her with safety.
　　'If I shut my eyes and sleep I shall fall off the seat,' she said. 'I'd better go into the caravan andsleep there.'
　　So in she went, all by herself. It was cool and dim inside the caravan, for the curtains had beenpulled across the window to keep the inside cool. Anne climbed on to one of the bunks and laydown. She shut her eyes. The caravan rumbled slowly on, and the little girl fell asleep.
　　Julian peeped in at her and grinned. Timmy came and looked, too, but Julian wouldn't let him goin and wake Anne by licking her.
　　'You come and walk with me, Tim,' he said. 'You're getting fat. Exercise will do you good.'
　　'He's not getting fat!' called George, indignantly. 'He's a very nice shape. Don't you listen to him,Timothy.'
　　'Woof,' said Timmy, and trotted along at Julian's heels.
　　The two caravans covered quite a good distance that day, even though they went slowly. Juliandid not miss the way once. He was very good indeed at map-reading. Anne was disappointed thatthey could not see the hills they were making for, at the end of the day.
　　'Goodness, they're miles and miles away!' said Julian. 'We shan't arrive for at least four or fivedays, silly! Now, look out for a farm, kids. There should be one near here, where we can askpermission to camp for the night.'
　　'There's one, surely,' said George, after a few minutes. She pointed to where a red-roofedbuilding with moss-covered barns, stood glowing in the evening sun. Hens clucked about it, anda dog or two watched them from a gateway.
　　17
　　'Yes, that's the one,' said Julian, examining his map. 'Longman's Farm. There should be a streamnear it. There it is, look - in that field. Now, if we could get permission to camp just here, itwould be lovely.'
　　Julian went to the farm to see the farmer, and Anne went with him to ask for eggs. The farmerwas not there, but the farmer's wife, who liked the look of the tall, well-spoken Julian very much,gave them permission at once to spend the night in the field by the stream.
　　'I know you won't leave a lot of litter, or go chasing the farm animals,' she said. 'Or leave thegates open like some ill-bred campers do. And what's that you want, Missy - some new-laideggs. Yes, of course, you can have some - and you can pick the ripe plums off that tree, too, togo with your supper!'
　　There was bacon in the larder of the caravans, and Anne said she would fry that and an egg eachfor everyone. She was very proud of being able to cook them. She had taken a few lessons fromCook in the last few days, and was very anxious to show the others what she had learnt.
　　Julian said it was too hot to cook in the caravan, and he built her a fine fire in the field. Dick setthe two horses free and they wandered off to the stream, where they stood knee-high in the coolwater, enjoying it immensely. Trotter nuzzled against Dobby, and then tried to nuzzle down toTimmy, too, when the big dog came to drink beside him.
　　'Doesn't the bacon smell lovely?' called Anne to George, who was busy getting plates and mugsout of the red caravan. 'Let's have ginger-beer to drink, George. I'm jolly thirsty. Watch me crackthese eggs on the edge of this cup, everybody, so that I can get out the yolk and white and frythem.'
　　Crack! The egg broke against the edge of the cup - but its contents unfortunately fell outside thecup instead of inside. Anne went red when everyone roared with laughter.
　　Timmy came and licked up the mess. He was very useful for that sort of thing. 'You'd make agood dust-bin, Timmy,' said Anne. 'Here's a bit of bacon-rind, too. Catch!'
　　Anne fried the bacon and eggs really well. The others were most admiring, even George, andthey all cleared their plates well, wiping the last bit of fat off with bread, so that they would beeasy to wash.
　　'Do you think Timmy would like me to fry him a few dog-biscuits, instead of having them cold?'
　　said Anne, suddenly. 'Fried things are so nice. I'm sure Timmy would like fried biscuits betterthan ordinary ones.'
　　18
　　'Well, he wouldn't,' said George. 'They would just make him sick.'
　　'How do you know?' said Anne. 'You can't possibly tell.'
　　'I always know what Timmy would really like and what he wouldn't,' said George. 'And hewouldn't like his biscuits fried. Pass the plums, Dick. They look super.'
　　They lingered over the little camp-fire for a long time, and then Julian said it was time for bed.
　　Nobody minded, because they all wanted to try sleeping on the comfortable-looking bunks.
　　'Shall I wash at the stream or in the little sink where I washed the plates?' said Anne. 'I don'tknow which would be nicer.'
　　'There's more water to spare in the stream,' said Julian. 'Hurry up, won't you, because I want tolock your caravan door so that you'll be safe.'
　　'Lock our door!' said George, indignantly. 'You jolly well won't! Nobody's going to lock me in! Imight think I'd like to take a walk in the moonlight or something.'
　　'Yes, but a tramp or somebody might . . .' began Julian. George interrupted him scornfully.
　　'What about Timmy? You know jolly well he'd never let anyone come near our caravans, letalone into them! I won't be locked in, Julian. I couldn't bear it. Timmy's better than any lockeddoor.'
　　'Well, I suppose he is,' said Julian. 'All right, don't look so furious, George. Walk half the night inmoonlight if you want to - though there won't be any moon tonight, I'm sure. Golly, I'm sleepy!'
　　They climbed into the two caravans, after washing in the stream. They all undressed, and got intothe inviting bunks. There was a sheet, one blanket and a rug - but all the children threw off bothblanket and rug and kept only a sheet over them that hot night.
　　At first Anne tried sleeping in the lower bunk, beneath George - but Timmy would keep ontrying to clamber up to get to George. He wanted to lie on her feet as usual. Anne got cross.
　　'George! You'd better change places with me. Timmy keeps jumping on me and walking all overme trying to get up to your bunk. I'll never get to sleep.'
　　So George changed places, and after that Timmy made no more noise, but lay contentedly at theend of George's bunk on the rolled-up blanket, while Anne lay in the bunk above, trying not togo to sleep because it was such a lovely feeling to be inside a caravan that stood by a stream in afield.
　　19
　　Owls hooted to one another, and Timmy growled softly. The voice of the stream, contented andbabbling, could be quite clearly heard now that everything was so quiet. Anne felt her eyesclosing. Oh dear - she would simply have to go to sleep.
　　But something suddenly awoke her with a jump, and Timmy barked so loudly that both Anneand George almost fell out of their bunks in fright. Something bumped violently against thecaravan, and shook it from end to end! Was somebody trying to get in?
　　Timmy leapt to the floor and ran to the door, which George had left open a little because of theheat. Then the voices of Dick and Julian were heard.
　　'What's up? Are you girls all right? We're coming!' And over the wet grass raced the two boys intheir dressing-gowns. Julian ran straight into something hard and warm and solid. He yelled.
　　Dick switched on his torch and began to laugh helplessly. 'You ran straight into Dobby. Look athim staring at you! He must have lumbered all round our caravans making the bumps we heard.
　　It's all right, girls. It's only Dobby.'
　　So back they all went again to sleep, and this time they slept till the morning, not even stirringwhen Trotter, too, came to nuzzle round the caravan and snort softly in the night.
4.旅行开始
　　旅行开始
　　大篷车在宽阔的马路上缓缓行进。朱利安开心地引吭高歌，其他小伙伴也跟着唱起歌来。蒂米坐在乔治旁边，兴奋地叫着。车前的位置不大，有了蒂米，安妮只能被挤到乔治的另一边，但这丝毫不影响她的兴致。
　　多比晒着太阳，优哉游哉地拉着车，微风轻拂，吹起了它颈上的鬃毛。特罗特紧紧跟在绿色大篷车后面，它很喜欢蒂米，蒂米一叫或一下车跑几步时，特罗特就会扭过头看它。有这两匹马一只狗同行，可真有趣！
　　大家早就说好了，此行就去诺比说过的那座山里，顺便找找马戏团的落脚点。朱利安研究了一下地图，发现地图上的一处山脚下正有一片湖泊，便知道那里就是诺比说的地方无疑了。
　　“你们看，”朱利安指着地图上的那个湖泊说，“这里就是梅兰湖。马戏团肯定就在这附近落脚。这里没什么人居住，很适合他们带着动物一起住，而且有了湖，不愁没水喝，附近还有农场提供食物。”
　　“说起来，我们今晚也得找一个农场。”迪克说，“还得问问能不能在农场露营。幸亏有这份地图，不然我们只能到处瞎转悠了。”
　　红色大篷车上，蒂米从乔治旁边跳下去跟着大篷车小跑了一会儿，驾车座位宽敞了些，安妮感到舒服多了。
　　安妮特别希望夜晚快一点来临。那时，他们就可以停车露营了，烹制香喷喷的晚餐，在营火边懒洋洋地打个盹儿，再慢悠悠地去车里的双层床上睡觉。不过，她觉得现在这样也很好：坐在漂亮舒适的大篷车上，沿着乡间小道缓缓而行，也非常悠闲自在，和美好的夜间生活不相上下呢！这肯定是她有生以来最棒的假期！
　　“乔治，我觉得这是最棒的一次假期，你觉得呢？我们的假期总是在冒险中度过，虽然很刺激，很好玩，但我更想过一个普通的假期，一个不那么刺激的假期，你呢？”安妮问道。
　　“我呀，就喜欢冒险。”乔治说着晃了晃缰绳，让特罗特小跑了一会儿，“要是再来一次冒险，我也很乐意。可惜这一次应该不会了，哪有这样的好运气啊！”
　　12点半到了，大家的肚子“咕咕”叫了起来，便准备停车吃饭。
　　多比和特罗特朝一条水沟跑去，那里的草很高很嫩，它们不久就欢快地吃起了草。
　　孩子们坐在河畔，一边晒太阳，一边吃午饭。
　　安妮看着乔治说：“你这个假期长了好多雀斑呀，比以前都多。”
　　“长就长呗。”乔治说。她不在乎自己漂不漂亮，甚至嫌弃自己过于卷曲的头发，让自己又多了几分女孩子气，“安妮，帮我拿下三明治，夹着西红柿的那个。唉，我们要是一直这么大的饭量，以后每经过一个农场，都得买些鸡蛋、熏肉、黄油和牛奶。”
　　吃完饭后，大家又出发了。这回轮到迪克驾车，朱利安在旁边走路，舒展筋骨。红色大篷车上，还是乔治在驾车。安妮困得眼睛都快睁不开了，便说道：“我一闭上眼肯定就会摔下去了，所以我还是进车里睡一会儿吧。”
　　因为窗帘都拉上了，所以车里暗沉沉的，而且很凉快。安妮爬上其中一个床铺躺了下来，很快就睡着了。大篷车继续缓慢行进，车轮隆隆作响。
　　朱利安凑进来看了一眼安妮，咧开嘴笑了。蒂米也凑进来看了一眼，但朱利安拦着它，不让它进去，以免它把安妮舔醒。
　　“蒂米，你和我一起下车走走吧。”朱利安说，“你越来越胖了，要多运动运动。”
　　“蒂米才没胖呢！”乔治生气地说，“蒂米，别听他瞎说，你一点也不胖。”
　　蒂米“汪汪”叫了两声，便跟在朱利安身后跑了起来。
　　这一天，虽然大篷车走得不快，但孩子们已经离家很远了。朱利安很会看地图，从来没有走错过路。临近傍晚，他们还是没有看到想去的山，安妮有些失望。
　　“天哪！那山离我们还有好远啊！”朱利安说，“少说也得四五天后才能到，唉！我们现在先找一个农场休息吧，附近应该就有一个，找到后问问今晚能不能在那里露营。”
　　“那边有一个农场。”几分钟后，乔治指着一座房子说道。这座房子有着红彤彤的屋顶，旁边的粮仓顶部遍布青苔。在傍晚的阳光下，整座房子微微泛红。农场里的母鸡“咕咕”叫着，门口有一两条狗在看守。
　　“没错，就是这个农场。”朱利安查看了地图，说，“这是朗曼农场，附近应该有一条小溪，看，就在那块田地旁边。要是能征得农场主同意，在那儿露营，那就太好了！”
　　朱利安动身前往农场拜访农场主，安妮也跟着去买鸡蛋。他们来得不巧，农场主正好出门了，不过农场主的妻子还在。她见朱利安长得又高又壮，而且彬彬有礼，便满心欢喜，立马就同意他们在小溪旁的田地里露营。
　　“你们这么乖，一看就很有教养。我知道，你们肯定不会乱扔垃圾，不会追赶农场的动物，也不会忘记关农场的门。”农场主妻子说，“来，小姑娘，这是你要的鸡蛋，母鸡刚下的，可新鲜了呢！对了，那里有一棵李子树，你们可以摘些熟了的李子回去吃。”
　　朱利安和安妮带着食物回到了大篷车。车里的食橱里还有些熏肉。安妮已经想好了，今天的晚餐就是煎熏肉，外加每人一个煎鸡蛋。能为大家做饭，安妮很是自豪。前几天，她和库克讨教了几招，现在可是迫不及待想给大家露一手呢。
　　朱利安觉得在车里做饭太热了，于是在田野搭了个柴火架。迪克解开了多比和特罗特的缰绳。两匹马溜达到了小溪边，站在清凉的水里享受大好时光，溪水刚刚没过它们俩的膝盖。特罗特用鼻子蹭了蹭多比的鼻子，蒂米跑来喝水时，它便低下头试着蹭蹭蒂米。
　　“熏肉是不是很香呀？”安妮问乔治。乔治正忙着把红色大篷车里的盘子、杯子拿出来，“乔治，我们把姜汁汽水拿出来喝吧。我好渴啊。大家看过来，我要表演敲鸡蛋了，就在这个杯子的边缘敲，直接把蛋清弄到杯子里！”
　　“咔！”蛋壳开了一个小口，结果蛋清甩到杯子外面去了。大家见了不禁哈哈大笑，安妮不好意思地脸红了。
　　这时，蒂米跑了过来，美滋滋地舔起了地上的鸡蛋，它可擅长做这类事了。
　　“蒂米，你可真是称职的清道夫啊。”安妮说，“过来，这里还有一点熏肉皮，把它吃了吧！”
　　安妮煎的熏肉和鸡蛋非常美味，连乔治都赞不绝口。每个人都吃得干干净净，连盘子上最后一滴油都舍不得放过，用面包蘸着吃了。这样一来，洗碗就不费事了。
　　“你们说，我要不要把蒂米的宠物饼干也煎一煎给它吃？”安妮说，“东西煎一煎更好吃呢。蒂米肯定更喜欢煎过的饼干。”
　　“别了，它不会吃的。”乔治说，“吃煎的饼干它会不舒服的。”
　　“你怎么知道它不喜欢呢？”安妮说，“你说了可不算。”
　　“我很清楚蒂米的口味。”乔治说，“它不会喜欢煎过的饼干的。
　　迪克，把李子递给我，它们看起来很好吃。”
　　大家围着营火坐了很久，朱利安才提醒大家该睡觉了。其他人都乖乖听话，因为他们早就想躺在车里舒适的床铺上睡觉了。
　　“我是去小溪边洗漱，还是去车里用水槽呢？”安妮问，“不知道选哪个好。”
　　“去小溪边吧，车里的水得省着点。”朱利安说，“快去吧，我等下得锁你们的车门，以确保你们的安全。”
　　“你说什么？锁门！”乔治生气地叫道，“我不同意！没人能锁我！我还准备晚上出来在月光下散个步什么的呢。”
　　“但万一遇上什么坏人……”朱利安说。
　　乔治忍不住打断他，说：“不是还有蒂米吗？它不会让别人靠近车的，更别说进到车里了。朱利安，反正我坚决不同意，有蒂米守着，可比锁门安全多了。”
　　“好吧，好吧，我知道蒂米很厉害。”朱利安说，“不锁就不锁吧。乔治，别这么气呼呼的啦。你想半夜散步就散步吧，虽然今晚好像没有月光。好啦，我困了，要睡了！”
　　孩子们在小溪边洗漱完后，爬上车，收拾收拾，便躺在了床上。每张床都配有一张床单、一条毛毯和一块小毯子，不过天气太热，他们都只盖着小毯子就睡了。
　　安妮本来睡在下铺，但蒂米总是想爬到上铺去睡在乔治脚边。
　　安妮很恼火，说：“乔治，我们必须换个位置。蒂米为了爬上上铺，总在我床上跳来跳去的，弄得我睡不着。”
　　于是乔治和安妮换了位置，蒂米便不再闹了，心满意足地在乔治脚边卷着毛毯睡了。安妮摆脱了蒂米的打扰，惬意地躺在上铺，心想：外面是美丽的田野，清澈的小溪正缓缓流淌，我们的大篷车就停在小溪旁边，而我正躺在车里舒适的床铺上，这一刻是多么悠闲自在啊，简直都不想睡觉了！
　　窗外，猫头鹰叫了起来，蒂米轻轻哼了两声，一切都静悄悄的，“哗啦啦”的溪流声也听得很清楚。安妮不禁合上了眼皮，进入梦乡。
　　突然，蒂米大叫起来，有什么东西正撞得车身不断抖动，把安妮和乔治都吵醒了。女孩们有点害怕，是有什么人试图闯进来吗？
　　乔治睡前给车门留了一点缝透风。现在，蒂米突然一跃而起，迅速跑到了车门边。接着，她们听到了迪克和朱利安的声音。
　　“怎么了？你们没事吧？我们来了！”迪克和朱利安穿着睡衣在湿漉漉的草地上飞奔。朱利安突然撞到了一个坚硬温暖的东西，吓得大叫了起来。
　　迪克打开手电筒，忍不住哈哈大笑，说：“哎呀，你撞到了多比，它正盯着你呢！它肯定是一直在贴着车走，才总是撞到车，声响还这么大。好了，女孩们，没事啦，只是多比在撞车而已。”
　　于是大家都重返梦乡，一觉睡到了第二天早上，连特罗特蹭着大篷车打响鼻都没有吵醒他们。
Chapter Five THE WAY TO MERRAN LAKE
Chapter Five THE WAY TO MERRAN LAKE
　　The next three or four days were absolutely perfect, the children thought. Blue skies, blazing sun,wayside streams to paddle or bathe in, and two houses on wheels that went rumbling for milesdown roads and lanes quite new to them - what could be lovelier for four children all on theirown?
　　Timmy seemed to enjoy everything thoroughly, too, and had made firm friends with Trotter, thelittle black horse. Trotter was always looking for Timmy to run beside him, and he whinnied toTimmy whenever he wanted him. The two horses were friends, too, and when they were set freeat night they made for the stream together, and stood in the water side by side, nuzzling oneanother happily.
　　'I like this holiday better than any we've ever had,' said Anne, busily cooking something in a pan.
　　'It's exciting without being adventurous. And although Julian thinks he's in charge of us, I am20
　　really! You'd never get your bunks made, or your meals cooked, or the caravans kept clean if itwasn't for me!'
　　'Don't boast!' said George, feeling rather guilty because she let Anne do so much.
　　'I'm not boasting!' said Anne, indignantly. 'I'm just telling the truth. Why, you've never evenmade your own bunk once, George. Not that I mind doing it. I love having two houses on wheelsto look after.'
　　'You're a very good little housekeeper,' said Julian. 'We couldn't possibly do without you!'
　　Anne blushed with pride. She took the pan off the camp-fire and put the contents on to fourplates. 'Come along!' she called, in a voice just like her mother's. 'Have your meal while it's hot.'
　　'I'd rather have mine when it's cold, thank you,' said George. 'It doesn't seem to have got a bitcooler, even though it's evening-time.'
　　They had been on the road four days now, and Anne had given up looking for the hills wherethey hoped to find the circus folk camping. In fact she secretly hoped they wouldn't find them,because she was so much enjoying the daily wanderings over the lovely countryside.
　　Timmy came to lick the plates. The children always let him do that now because it made them somuch easier to wash. Anne and George took the things down to a little brown brook to rinse, andJulian took out his map.
　　He and Dick pored over it. 'We're just about here,' said Julian, pointing. 'And if so, it looks as iftomorrow we ought to come to those hills above the lake. Then we should see the circus.'
　　'Good!' said Dick. 'I hope Nobby will be there. He would love to show us round, I'm sure. Hewould show us a good place to camp, too, perhaps.'
　　'Oh, we can find that ourselves,' said Julian, who now rather prided himself on picking excellentcamping-sites. 'Anyway, I don't want to be too near the circus. It might be a bit smelly. I'd ratherbe up in the hills some way above it. We'll get a place with a lovely view.'
　　'Right,' said Dick, and Julian folded up the map. The two girls came back with the cleancrockery, and Anne put it neatly back on the shelves in the red caravan. Trotter came to look forTimmy, who was lying panting under George's caravan.
　　Timmy wouldn't budge, so Trotter tried to get under the caravan too. But he couldn't possibly, ofcourse, for he was much too big. So he lay down on the shady side, as near to Timmy as he couldget.
　　21
　　Trotter's really a comic horse,' said Dick. 'He'd be quite good in a circus, I should think! Did yousee him chasing Timmy yesterday - just as if they were playing "He"?'
　　The word 'circus' reminded them of Nobby and his circus, and they began to talk eagerly of allthe animals there.
　　'I liked the look of the elephant,' said George. 'I wonder what his name is. And wouldn't I like tohold a monkey!'
　　'I bet that chimpanzee's clever,' said Dick. 'I wonder what Timmy will think of him. I hope he'llget on all right with all the animals, especially the other dogs.'
　　'I hope we don't see much of Nobby's uncle,' said Anne. 'He looked as if he'd like to boxanybody's ears if they so much as answered him back.'
　　'Well, he won't box mine,' said Julian. 'We'll keep out of his way. He doesn't look a very pleasantchap, I must say. Perhaps he won't be there.'
　　'Timmy, come out from under the caravan!' called George. 'It's quite cool and shady where weare. Come on!'
　　He came, panting. Trotter immediately got up and came with him. The little horse lay downbeside Timmy and nuzzled him. Timmy gave his nose a lick and then turned away, lookingbored.
　　'Isn't Trotter funny?' said Anne. 'Timmy, what will you think of all the circus animals, I wonder!
　　I do hope we see the circus tomorrow. Shall we get as far as the hills, Julian? Though really Ishan't mind a bit if we don't; it's so nice being on our own like this.'
　　They all looked out for the hills the next day as the caravans rumbled slowly down the lanes,pulled by Trotter and Dobby. And, in the afternoon, they saw them, blue in the distance.
　　'There they are!' said Julian. 'Those must be the Merran Hills - and Merran Lake must lie at thefoot. I say, I hope the two horses are strong enough to pull the caravans a good way up. Thereshould be an absolutely marvellous view over the lake if we get up high enough.'
　　The hills came nearer and nearer. They were high ones, and looked lovely in the evening light.
　　Julian looked at his watch.
　　'We shan't have time to climb them and find a camping site there tonight. I'm afraid,' he said.
　　'We'd better camp a little way on this evening, and then make our way up into the hills tomorrowmorning.'
　　22
　　'All right,' said Dick. 'Anything you say, Captain! There should be a farm about two miles on,according to the book. We'll camp there.'
　　They came to the farm, which was set by a wide stream that ran swiftly along. Julian went asusual to ask permission to camp, and Dick went with him, leaving the two girls to prepare ameal.
　　Julian easily got permission, and the farmer's daughter, a plump jolly girl, sold the boys eggs,bacon, milk, and butter, besides a little crock of yellow cream. She also offered them raspberriesfrom the garden if they liked to pick them and have them with the cream.
　　'Oh, I say, thanks awfully,' said Julian. 'Could you tell me if there's a circus camping in thosehills? Somewhere by the lake.'
　　'Yes, it went by about a week ago,' said the girl. 'It goes camping there every year, for a rest. Ialways watch the caravans go by - quite a treat in a quiet place like this! One year they had lions,and at nights I could hear them roaring away. That fair frizzled my spine!'
　　The boys said good-bye and went off, chuckling to think of the farm-girl's spine being 'fairfrizzled' by the roars of the distant lions.
　　'Well, it looks as if we'll pass the circus camp tomorrow all right,' said Julian. 'I shall enjoycamping up in the hills, won't you, Dick? It will be cooler up there, I expect - usually there's abreeze on the hills.'
　　'I hope we shan't get our spines fair frizzled by the noise of the circus animals at night,' grinnedDick. 'I feel fair frizzled up by the sun today, I must say!'
　　The next morning the caravans set off again on what the children hoped would be the last lap oftheir journey. They would find a lovely camping-place and stay there till they had to go home.
　　Julian had remembered to send a post-card each day to his parents, telling them where he was,and that everything was fine. He had found out from the farm-girl the right address for thatdistrict, and he planned to arrange with the nearest post office to take in any letters for them thatcame. They had not been able to receive any post, of course, when they were wandering about intheir caravans.
　　Dobby and Trotter walked sedately down the narrow country lane that led towards the hills.
　　Suddenly George caught sight of something flashing blue between the trees.
　　'Look! There's the lake! Merran Lake!' she shouted. 'Make Dobby go more quickly, Ju. I'mlonging to come out into the open and see the lake.'
　　23
　　Soon the lane ended in a broad cart-track that led over a heathery common. The common slopedright down to the edge of an enormous blue lake that lay glittering in the August sunshine.
　　'I say! Isn't it magnificent?' said Dick, stopping Dobby with a pull. 'Come on, let's get down andgo to the edge, Julian. Come on, girls!'
　　'It's lovely!' said Anne, jumping down from the driving-seat of the red caravan. 'Oh, do let's bathestraight away!'
　　'Yes, let's,' said Julian, and they all dived into their caravans, stripped off jeans and blouses andpulled on bathing-things. Then, without even a towel to dry themselves on, they tore down to thelake-side, eager to plunge into its blue coolness.
　　It was very warm at the edge of the water, but further in, where it was deep, the lake wasdeliciously cold. All the children could swim strongly, and they splashed and yelled in delight.
　　The bottom of the lake was sandy, so the water was as clear as crystal.
　　When they were tired they all came out and lay on the warm sandy bank of the lake. They driedat once in the sun. Then as soon as they felt too hot in they went again, squealing with joy at thecold water.
　　'What gorgeous fun to come down here every day and bathe!' said Dick. 'Get away, Timmy,when I'm swimming on my back. Timmy's enjoying the bathe as much as we are, George.'
　　'Yes, and old Trotter wants to come in, too,' shouted Julian. 'Look at him - he's brought the redcaravan right down to the edge of the lake. He'll be in the water with it if we don't stop him!'
　　They decided to have a picnic by the lake, and to set the horses free to have a bathe if theywanted one. But all they wanted was to drink and to stand knee-high in the water, swishing theirtails to keep away the flies that worried them all day long.
　　'Where's the circus camp?' said George suddenly as they sat munching ham and tomatosandwiches. 'I can't see it.'
　　The children looked all round the edge of the lake, which stretched as far as they could see. Atlast George's sharp eyes saw a small spire of smoke rising in the air about a mile or so round thelake.
　　'The camp must be in that hollow at the foot of the hills over there,' she said. 'I expect the roadleads round to it. We'll go that way, shall we, and then go up into the hills behind?'
　　24
　　'Yes,' agreed Julian. 'We shall have plenty of time to have a word with Nobby, and to find a goodcamping-place before night comes - and to find a farm, too, that will let us have food. Won'tNobby be surprised to see us?'
　　They cleared up, put the horses into their harness again and set off for the circus camp. Now fora bit of excitement!
5.美丽的梅兰湖
　　美丽的梅兰湖
　　接下来的三四天都很顺利。在蓝蓝的天空下，孩子们沐浴着温暖的阳光，时而在路边的小溪玩水或洗澡，时而坐着“房车”探索未知的道路，无拘无束，自由自在，这样的生活真是太美好了。
　　蒂米似乎也在享受着这一切，而且已经与特罗特成为好朋友。
　　特罗特巴不得和蒂米形影不离，一发现蒂米不见了，就嘶叫起来找它。多比与特罗特也成了好朋友，一到晚上松开缰绳后，它们俩就一起泡在小溪里，欢快地用鼻子蹭着对方。
　　“这个假期真是太美好了！比以前的假期都棒！”安妮一边做菜一边说，“不用冒险真是太好了！虽然朱利安说要照顾好我们，但床铺是我整理的，饭是我做的，大篷车也是我打扫的！”
　　“喂喂喂，别自夸了！”乔治说，但她见安妮做了这么多事，也挺不好意思的。
　　“我这可不是自夸！”安妮骄傲地说，“我只是在陈述事实。乔治，你的床铺也是我整理的。不过也没关系，我喜欢收拾我们的大篷车。”
　　“你可真是一个好管家呀！”朱利安说，“没有你我们就过不下去了。”
　　听了这话，安妮十分得意，脸红彤彤的。她把锅从营火上拿了下来，将烧好的菜均匀地倒在了四个盘子里。
　　“趁热吃吧！”她的口吻像极了妈妈。
　　“谢谢，我想等凉会儿再吃。”乔治说，“现在都晚上了，怎么还是这么热啊。”
　　他们已经出发四天了。安妮觉得，此行估计是找不到马戏团驻扎的山了。其实，她暗暗希望不要找到马戏团，一直留在这可爱的乡间也很不错。
　　孩子们很乐意见到蒂米来舔盘子，因为它舔完后洗碗就轻松多了。安妮和乔治去溪边洗碗，朱利安拿出了地图，和迪克一起研究起来。
　　“我们现在在这儿。”朱利安指着地图上的一点说道，“这样的话，似乎明天就能到山里，然后就能找到马戏团了。”
　　“太好了！”迪克说，“希望诺比在那儿，我们可以请他带我们参观一下他们的营地，说不定他还可以给我们找一个好地方露营。”
　　“我们自己也能找啊。”朱利安说。他一直为自己能找到绝佳的露营地点而自豪，“不过我不想离马戏团太近，因为他们那儿有点难闻。我想往山上走走，视野也好些。”
　　“这样也好。”迪克说完。朱利安叠起了地图。
　　安妮和乔治洗完碗碟回来了，安妮把它们整整齐齐地摆在红色大篷车的架子上。
　　这会儿，蒂米正躺在车底纳凉，热得大口喘气。特罗特来找它玩，但它压根儿不想动弹。于是特罗特也想钻到车下去，但它体形太大了，根本钻不进去，只好躺在大篷车背对太阳的一面，想要与蒂米离得越近越好。
　　“特罗特可真有趣啊。”迪克说，“它要是待在马戏团，肯定很受欢迎。你们还记得它昨天追着蒂米跑的样子吗？就像在玩追人游戏一样呢。”
　　“马戏团”一词让大家想到了诺比和他所在的马戏团，他们不禁又谈论起了马戏团的动物。
　　“我喜欢那头大象。”乔治说，“好想知道它的名字啊。我还想抓一只猴子来玩玩！”
　　“我觉得那只黑猩猩很聪明。”迪克说，“不知道蒂米喜不喜欢它。希望蒂米能和马戏团的动物好好相处，特别是那里的狗。”
　　“但愿我们不需要和诺比的叔叔打交道。”安妮说，“他看起来凶巴巴的，感觉动不动就会打人。”
　　“没事的，我们别靠近他就好，他不会打我们的，”朱利安说，“不过他看起来确实很凶。等我们到的时候，没准他正好不在马戏团。”
　　“蒂米，从车底出来吧！”乔治说，“现在外面很凉快，太阳也晒不到了。快出来！”
　　蒂米喘着气出来了，特罗特立刻起身跟着它，随后躺在它旁边，用鼻子亲昵地蹭着它。蒂米舔了一下特罗特的鼻子，便转过头去，它看上去有点不开心，似乎是觉得这日子有些无聊。
　　“特罗特可真有趣！”安妮说，“蒂米，真想知道你会怎样和马戏团的动物们相处！要是明天能找到马戏团就好了！朱利安，我们明天能到马戏团驻扎的山下吧？不过到不了也没关系，现在这样也很好。”
　　第二天，两辆大篷车依旧在缓缓行进，大家不时地四处张望，寻找马戏团所在的山。到了下午，大家总算看见那蓝色的山就在远方。
　　“在那里！”朱利安指着远处说，“那里就是梅兰山，梅兰湖肯定就在山脚。希望多比和特罗特力气足够大，能把车拉上山。等我们爬得越高，视野越好，我们就能在山上好好欣赏梅兰湖了！”
　　孩子们离梅兰山越来越近了。在傍晚霞光的映衬下，高高的梅兰山简直美不胜收。
　　朱利安看了一下手表，说：“今晚可能来不及上山露营了。我们先停下休息吧，明早再爬山。”
　　“遵命，队长！”迪克说，“地图上显示，3000米处有一个农场，我们今晚就去那儿休息吧。”
　　大家到达农场后，发现农场旁边有一条宽阔湍急的小溪。按照惯例，朱利安去问农场主他们能不能在农场露营，迪克也跟着一起去了，留下安妮和乔治准备晚饭。
　　朱利安很快就征得了农场主的同意。农场主的女儿是一个开朗的胖姑娘，卖给了他们一些鸡蛋、熏肉、牛奶、黄油和一小罐奶油，还建议他们去花园里摘些树莓，晚饭时蘸着奶油吃。
　　“真是太谢谢你了！”朱利安说，“我还想请问一下，那座山里是不是有一个马戏团啊？他们应该就在湖边露营。”
　　“是的，他们大概一周前来的。”女孩说，“他们每年都会去那里休息一阵子，我总是会看到他们的大篷车经过，响声震天，我们这儿一直挺安静的，难得见到这么闹哄哄的场景。有一年，他们还带了狮子，晚上那叫声可大了，吓得我汗毛都能竖起来！”
　　朱利安和迪克与女孩道别后开始往回走。他们俩一想到女孩被狮子的叫声吓得“汗毛都能竖起来”，就忍不住发笑。
　　“看来我们明天就能找到马戏团了。”朱利安说，“在山上露营的感觉肯定很棒，迪克，你说是不是？山上通常会有风，会凉快些。”
　　“到时候，我们晚上可不要被动物的叫声吓得汗毛都竖起来呀！”迪克咧嘴笑道，“不过，今天这太阳倒是晒得我汗毛都要竖起来了！”
　　第二天早上，大篷车又出发了。孩子们希望这是旅程的最后一段，能找一个好地方露营，原地休息几天，然后就启程回家。
　　这段时间，孩子们每天都要赶路，落脚点不时变动，于是朱利安给爸爸妈妈寄卡片报平安时，无法告诉他们确切的收信地址。因此，这么多天以来，孩子们一封信也没收到。不过，这回他们安定下来了，朱利安便问了农场的地址，和附近的邮局沟通了一下，让他们一有来信就通知他。
　　多比和特罗特安静地拉着车，缓缓地走在狭窄的乡间车道上，朝远处的梅兰山前进。突然，乔治看见点点蓝光从浓密的树叶间透了出来。
　　“快看！梅兰湖就在那里！”她喊道，“朱利安，让多比走快些！
　　我简直迫不及待想下车看湖了！”
　　很快，大篷车驶到了乡间车道的尽头，紧接着就来到了宽阔的马车车道上。前方是一个石南丛生的斜坡，沿着斜坡往下，就能抵达梅兰湖了。
　　大家来到湖边，只见八月的艳阳下，湖面波光粼粼，四周风景如画。
　　“好美啊！”迪克拉紧缰绳让多比停下，“好了，朱利安，我们下车吧！女孩们也下来吧！”
　　“太美了！”安妮跳下车说道，“噢，我们直接去洗澡吧！”
　　“好啊！”朱利安说。
　　大家钻进车里，换上了浴衣，连擦澡用的毛巾都没带，就一头扎进了清凉的湖水里。
　　水面倒是很温暖，但深处的水就很凉了。孩子们都很擅长游泳，在湖里玩得可开心了，不停地又喊又叫。湖水清澈见底，连湖底的沙子都一览无遗。
　　孩子们玩累了，便躺在湖边的沙子上晒太阳，身上的水很快就干了。没过多久，他们又觉得热了，立马又回到湖里开心地玩了起来。
　　“要是每天都能来这儿洗澡该多自在啊！”迪克说，“蒂米，我游泳时离我远点哦。乔治，蒂米和我们一样喜欢在这儿洗澡呢！”
　　“哎呀，特罗特也来了！”朱利安说，“快看，它把大篷车都拉过来了。我们得赶紧阻止它，不然它会把车一起拉到水里的！”
　　过了一会儿，大家决定在湖边野餐，让多比和特罗特去洗澡。
　　不过，它们俩对洗澡可没兴趣，只想站在湖里喝喝水，同时甩甩尾巴赶走吵了它们一整天的苍蝇。
　　“马戏团的营地在哪里啊？”大家吃火腿和西红柿三明治时，乔治说，“我怎么都看不到啊。”
　　孩子们四处张望了好一会儿。最后，眼尖的乔治发现，在湖边约1600米远处，一缕白烟正袅袅升起。
　　“他们肯定就在山脚的那块低地里。”乔治说，“希望这条路能通向那里。我们就走这条路吧，然后驶上后面的山。”
　　“好呀。”朱利安说，“现在时间还早，我们应该还能和诺比聊聊天，然后在天黑前找一个地方露营，再找一个农场买东西吃。诺比见到我们肯定很惊喜！”
　　孩子们收拾了一下，重新给马拴上缰绳，接着就出发找马戏团去了。看来大篷车旅行要刺激起来了呢！
Chapter Six THE CIRCUS CAMP AND NOBBY
Chapter Six THE CIRCUS CAMP AND NOBBY
　　It did not take the caravans very long to come in sight of the circus camp. As George had said, itwas in a comfortable hollow, set at the foot of the hills - a quiet spot, well away from anydwelling-places, where the circus animals could enjoy a certain amount of freedom and beexercised in peace.
　　The caravans were set round in a wide circle. Tents had been put up here and there. The bigelephant was tied by a thick rope to a stout tree. Dogs ran about everywhere, and a string ofshining horses was being paraded round a large field nearby.
　　'There they all are!' said Anne, excitedly, standing up on the driving-seat to see better. 'Golly, thechimpanzee is loose, isn't he? No, he isn't - someone has got him on a rope. Is it Nobby withhim?'
　　'Yes, it is. I say, fancy walking about with a live chimp like that!' said Julian.
　　The children looked at everything with the greatest interest as their caravans came nearer to thecircus camp. Few people seemed to be about that hot afternoon. Nobby was there with thechimpanzee, and one or two women were stirring pots over small fires - but that seemed to be all.
　　The circus dogs set up a great barking as the red and green caravans drew nearer. One or twomen came out of the tents and looked up the track that led to the camp. They pointed to thechildren's caravans and seemed astonished.
　　Nobby, with the chimpanzee held firmly by the paw, came out of the camp in curiosity to meetthe strange caravans. Julian hailed him.
　　'Hi, Nobby! You didn't think you'd see us here, did you?'
　　25
　　Nobby was amazed to hear his name called. At first he did not remember the children at all. Thenhe gave a yell.
　　'Jumping Jiminy, it's you kids I saw away back on the road! What are you doing here?'
　　Timmy growled ominously and George called to Nobby. 'He's never seen a chimpanzee before.
　　Do you think they'll be friends?'
　　'Don't know,' said Nobby doubtfully. 'Old Pongo likes the circus dogs all right. Anyway, don'tyou let your dog fly at Pongo, or he'll be eaten alive! A chimp is very strong, you know.'
　　'Could I make friends with Pongo, do you think?' asked George. 'If he would shake hands withme, or something, Timmy would know I was friends with him and he'd be all right. WouldPongo make friends with me?'
　　''Course he will!' said Nobby. 'He's the sweetest-tempered chimp alive - ain't you, Pongo? Now,shake hands with the lady.'
　　Anne didn't feel at all inclined to go near the chimpanzee, but George was quite fearless. Shewalked up to the big animal and held out her hand. The chimpanzee took it at once, raised it tohis mouth and pretended to nibble it, making friendly noises all the time.
　　George laughed. 'He's nice, isn't he?' she said. 'Timmy, this is Pongo, a friend. Nice Pongo, goodPongo!'
　　She patted Pongo on the shoulder to show Timmy that she liked the chimpanzee, and Pongo atonce patted her on the shoulder, too, grinning amiably. He then patted her on the head and pulledone of her curls.
　　Timmy wagged his tail a little. He looked very doubtful indeed. What was this strange creaturethat his mistress appeared to like so much. He took a step towards Pongo.
　　'Come on, Timmy, say how do you do to Pongo,' said George. 'Like this.' And she shook handswith the chimpanzee again. This time he wouldn't let her hand go, but went on shaking it up anddown as if he was pumping water with a pump-handle.
　　'He won't let go,' said George.
　　'Don't be naughty, Pongo,' said Nobby in a stern voice. Pongo at once dropped George's handand covered his face with a hairy paw as if he was ashamed. But the children saw that he waspeeping through his fingers with wicked eyes that twinkled with fun.
　　'He's a real monkey!' said George, laughing.
　　26
　　'You're wrong - he's an ape!' said Nobby. 'Ah, here comes Timmy to make friends. JumpingJiminy, they're shaking paws!'
　　So they were. Timmy, having once made up his mind that Pongo was to be a friend, rememberedhis manners and held out his right paw as he had been taught. Pongo seized it and shook itvigorously. Then he walked round to the back of Timmy and shook hands with his tail. Timmydidn't know what to make of it all.
　　The children yelled with laughter, and Timmy sat down firmly on his tail. Then he stood upagain, his tail wagging, for Barker and Growler had come rushing up. Timmy remembered them,and they remembered him.
　　'Well, they're making friends all right,' said Nobby, pleased. 'Now they'll introduce Timmy to allthe other dogs, and there'll be no trouble. Hey, look out for Pongo, there!'
　　The chimpanzee had stolen round to the back of Julian and was slipping his hand into the boy'spocket. Nobby went to him and slapped the chimpanzee's paw hard.
　　'Naughty! Bad boy! Pickpocket!'
　　The children laughed again when the chimpanzee covered his face with his paws, pretending tobe ashamed.
　　'You'll have to watch out when Pongo's about,' said Nobby. 'He loves to take things out ofpeople's pockets. I say - do tell me - are those your caravans? Aren't they posh?'
　　'They've been lent to us,' said Dick. 'As a matter of fact, it was seeing your circus go by, with allits gay caravans, that made us think of borrowing caravans, too, and coming away for a holiday.'
　　'And as you'd told us where you were going we thought we'd follow you and find you out, andget you to show us round the camp,' said Julian. 'Hope you don't mind.'
　　'I'm proud,' said Nobby, going a bright red. ''Tisn't often folks want to make friends with a circusfellow like me - not gentlefolk like you, I mean. I'll be proud to show you round - and you canmake friends with every blessed monkey, dog and horse on the place!'
　　'Oh, thanks!' said all four at once.
　　'Jolly decent of you,' said Dick. 'Gosh, look at that chimp - he's trying to shake hands withTimmy's tail again. I bet he's funny in the circus ring, isn't he, Nobby?'
　　'He's a scream,' said Nobby. 'Brings the house down. You should see him act with my UncleDan. He's the chief clown, you know. Pongo is just as big a clown as my uncle is - it's a fairscream to see them act the fool together.'
　　27
　　'I wish we could see them,' said Anne. 'Acting in the ring, I mean. Will your uncle mind youshowing us all the animals and everything?'
　　'Why should he?' said Nobby. 'Shan't ask him! But you'll mind and act polite to him, won't you?
　　He's worse than a tiger when he's in a temper. They call him Tiger Dan because of his rages.'
　　Anne didn't like the sound of that at all - Tiger Dan! It sounded very fierce and savage.
　　'I hope he isn't about anywhere now,' she said nervously, looking round.
　　'No. He's gone off somewhere,' said Nobby. 'He's a lonesome sort of chap - got no friends muchin the circus, except Lou, the acrobat. That's Lou over there.'
　　Lou was a long-limbed, loose-jointed fellow with an ugly face, and a crop of black shining hairthat curled tightly. He sat on the steps of a caravan, smoking a pipe and reading a paper. Thechildren thought that he and Tiger Dan would make a good pair - bad-tempered, scowling andunfriendly. They all made up their minds that they would have as little as possible to do with Louthe acrobat and Tiger Dan the clown.
　　'Is he a very good acrobat?' said Anne in a low voice, though Lou was much too far away to hearher.
　　'Fine. First class,' said Nobby with admiration in his voice. 'He can climb anything anywhere - hecould go up that tree there like a monkey - and I've seen him climb a drainpipe straight up theside of a tall building just like a cat. He's a marvel. You should see him on the tight-rope, too. Hecan dance on it!'
　　The children gazed at Lou with awe. He felt their glances, looked up and scowled. 'Well,'
　　thought Julian, 'he may be the finest acrobat that ever lived - but he's a jolly nasty-lookingfellow. There's not much to choose between him and Tiger Dan!'
　　Lou got up, uncurling his long body like a cat. He moved easily and softly. He loped to Nobby,still with the ugly scowl on his face.
　　'Who are these kids?' he said. 'What are they doing messing about here?'
　　'We're not messing about,' said Julian politely. 'We came to see Nobby. We've seen him before.'
　　Lou looked at Julian as if he was something that smelt nasty. 'Them your caravans?' he askedjerking his head towards them.
　　'Yes,' said Julian.
　　'Posh, aren't you?' said Lou sneeringly.
　　'Not particularly,' said Julian, still polite.
　　28
　　'Any grown-ups with you?' asked Lou.
　　'No. I'm in charge,' said Julian, 'and we've got a dog that flies at people he doesn't like.'
　　Timmy clearly didn't like Lou. He stood near him, growling in his throat. Lou kicked out at him.
　　George caught hold of Timmy's collar just in time. 'Down Tim, down!' she cried. Then sheturned on Lou, her eyes blazing.
　　'Don't you dare kick my dog!' she shouted. 'He'll have you down on the ground if you do. Youkeep out of his way, or he'll go for you now.'
　　Lou spat on the ground in contempt and turned to go. 'You clear out,' he said. 'We don't want nokids messing about here. And I ain't afraid of no dog. I got ways of dealing with bad dogs.'
　　'What do you mean by that?' yelled George, still in a furious temper. But Lou did not bother toreply. He went up the steps of his caravan and slammed the door shut. Timmy barked angrily andtugged at his collar, which George was still holding firmly.
　　'Now you've torn it!' said Nobby dismally. 'If Lou catches you about anywhere he'll hoof youout. And you be careful of that dog of yours, or he'll disappear.'
　　George was angry and alarmed. 'Disappear! What do you mean? If you think Timmy would letanyone steal him, you're wrong.'
　　'All right, all right. I'm only telling you. Don't fly at me like that!' said Nobby. 'Jumping Jiminy,look at that chimp. He's gone inside one of your caravans!'
　　The sudden storm was forgotten as everyone rushed to the green caravan. Pongo was inside,helping himself liberally from a tin of sweets. As soon as he saw the children he groaned andcovered his face with his paws - but he sucked hard at the sweets all the time.
　　'Pongo! Bad boy! Come here!' scolded Nobby. 'Shall I whip you?'
　　'Oh, no, don't,' begged Anne. 'He's a scamp, but I do like him. We've plenty of sweets to spare.
　　You have some, too, Nobby.'
　　'Well, thank you,' said Nobby, and helped himself. He grinned round at everyone. 'Nice to havefriends like you,' he said. 'Ain't it, Pongo?'
6.再遇马戏团
　　再遇马戏团
　　大家没走多久就看到了马戏团的营地。乔治说得没错，他们确实驻扎在山脚的低地里。营地附近荒无人烟，十分安静，很适合马戏团的人训练动物，而且动物也不用太受拘束。
　　马戏团的大篷车围成了一个大圈，四处都搭起了帐篷。那头大象被一根粗粗的绳子拴在了一棵大树上，狗到处乱跑，马在附近的田野里散步。
　　安妮从驾车座上站了起来，想要看得更清楚些。她兴奋地说道：“他们在那儿！天哪，那只黑猩猩是不是没被拴着啊？不对，我看到有绳子拴着它了。和它在一起的那个人是诺比吗？”
　　“是呢，他居然和一只黑猩猩一起散步呢，真是难以置信！”朱利安说。
　　孩子们离马戏团越来越近了，他们睁大双眼观察着一切新奇的事物。这天下午很热，除了诺比和猩猩在散步，一两个女人在小火堆边做菜，马戏团的成员几乎都待在车里或帐篷里。
　　马戏团的狗看见陌生的大篷车来了，忍不住狂吠了起来。一两个男人闻声从帐篷里走了出来，见了孩子们的车一脸惊讶。
　　诺比紧紧握着身旁猩猩的爪子，好奇地走出了营地。
　　朱利安和他打招呼：“嗨，诺比！我们来了，你没想到吧！”
　　诺比听到来人在叫自己的名字，大吃一惊。他过了一会儿才想起孩子们是谁，接着大叫了起来：“我的天哪！是你们呀，我们在路上见过的！你们怎么来这儿了？”
　　蒂米朝诺比身旁的猩猩凶狠地吼了一声。
　　乔治连忙对诺比说：“抱歉啊，蒂米以前没见过猩猩，可能以为它有恶意。你说它们能不能成为朋友啊？”
　　“我也说不好。”诺比说，“庞果与马戏团的狗倒是处得挺好的。
　　不过，你还是先看好蒂米吧，万一它试图攻击庞果，庞果一反击，可能会伤到它的。你也知道，猩猩可是很强壮的。”
　　“那我呢？我能不能和庞果做朋友呢？”乔治问，“如果它愿意和我握下手，蒂米就会知道我们俩是朋友，就不会再气冲冲地对着它吼了。庞果愿不愿意呀？”
　　“当然愿意啦！”诺比说，“庞果可友善了，是不是，庞果？来，和这位小姐握个手吧。”
　　安妮不敢靠近庞果，乔治却一点也不害怕，走到黑猩猩跟前伸出了手。庞果立刻拉住她的手放在嘴边，微微张开嘴仿佛要咬上一小口，然后贴着她的手亲昵地蹭来蹭去。
　　乔治笑着说道：“它真的很友善呢！来，蒂米，这是庞果，我们的朋友，它是一只好猩猩，完全没有恶意的。”
　　她拍了拍庞果的肩膀，向蒂米示意她很喜欢庞果，庞果也立刻咧开嘴友好地笑了起来，同时回拍了乔治的肩膀，接着还拍了拍她的头，撩了撩她的鬈发。
　　蒂米摇了摇尾巴，看上去很是疑惑：乔治怎么会这么喜欢这个奇奇怪怪的动物呀？想是这么想，它还是友好地朝庞果走了一步。
　　“来，蒂米，快跟庞果问好。”乔治说着又和庞果握了一次手，“像这样。”
　　庞果握住她的手上下摆动了好一会儿，一点也舍不得松开。
　　“这个大家伙不肯松手呢。”乔治说。
　　“庞果，别淘气！”诺比严厉地说。
　　庞果听了，立刻松开了乔治的手，然后用它毛茸茸的爪子捂住脸，似乎有些不好意思。但孩子们透过它的指缝，发现它正淘气地眨着眼呢！
　　“它可真是个小皮猴啊！”乔治笑道。
　　“说错啦，它是猩猩，才不是猴子呢。”诺比说，“哎呀，蒂米来和它打招呼了。我的天哪，它们在‘握爪’呢！”
　　这回，蒂米终于下定决心要好好认识一下庞果了。它知道自己要有礼貌，便像乔治刚刚教的那样伸出了右爪。庞果一把抓住它的爪子，使劲摇动起来，然后又绕到它身后，握住它的尾巴摇了摇，这神奇的握手方式弄得蒂米稀里糊涂的，都不知道接下来该做什么了。
　　蒂米这副茫然的模样引得孩子们哈哈大笑。它夹着尾巴坐了下来，又看见吠吠和哮哮跑过来了，便站起来摇了摇尾巴。它们都记得对方呢。
　　“它们已经是朋友了。”诺比高兴地说，“吠吠和哮哮正把蒂米介绍给团里的其他小狗，你们不用担心，不会出什么问题的。嘿，小心庞果！”
　　这个庞果悄悄绕到了朱利安背后，偷偷把爪子探进了他的口袋。诺比立刻跑过去狠狠拍了一下它的爪子。
　　“你这个小淘气！小坏蛋！坏小偷！”
　　庞果又用爪子捂住脸，装作羞愧的样子，孩子们见状又笑了。
　　“你们一发现庞果在身边，就要特别小心。”诺比说，“它很喜欢从别人的口袋里掏东西。对了，这是你们的大篷车吗？好漂亮啊！”
　　“这是我们借来的。”迪克说，“事实上，我们正是因为看到你们的车队，才想着借车出来度假的。”
　　“而且你之前说了你们要去哪儿，所以我们就想跟过来找你，想请你带我们参观你们的马戏团营地。”朱利安说，“希望不会给你添麻烦。”
　　“不会，不会，能带你们参观营地我很荣幸。”诺比的脸红彤彤的，“许多人都嫌弃我是马戏团的人，不愿和我做朋友，你们这样友好又有教养的人可不常见呢！能带你们参观，我非常荣幸。你们可以和这里所有的动物做朋友！”
　　“太好了，谢谢你！”孩子们齐声道。
　　“诺比，你真是太好了。”迪克说，“哇，快看那只猩猩！它又想和蒂米的尾巴握手了！诺比，它是不是马戏团里最有趣的动物啊？”
　　“庞果可是我们的开心果呢！”诺比说，“它总是能逗我们开心。
　　对了，你们有机会一定要看看它和丹叔叔一起表演的场景。我说过的，叔叔是马戏团里最厉害的小丑，他和庞果一样有趣。他们俩凑在一起，才真是好玩呢！”
　　“真想见见这场景啊！”安妮说，“我说的是，他们一起表演的场景。你带我们参观马戏团，你叔叔不会生气吧？”
　　“怎么会呢？”诺比说，“我们先别告诉他，不过你们要是见了他，一定要有礼貌，不然要是惹得他生气了，他会比老虎还可怕呢！因为他的坏脾气，我们给他取了一个绰号，叫‘老虎丹’。”
　　这个绰号听起来凶巴巴的，安妮很不喜欢。
　　“他现在没在附近吧？”安妮紧张地环视四周。
　　“他现在不在营地。”诺比说，“其实他挺孤独的，在马戏团里只有杂技演员鲁一个朋友。看，鲁就在那儿。”
　　鲁四肢修长，看起来身手矫捷。他长得很丑，留着一头乌黑透亮的短鬈发。此时，他正坐在一辆大篷车的台阶上，边抽烟边读报纸。孩子们觉得，老虎丹和鲁两个人都是一脸凶相，看起来很不友好，简直是“天生一对”。他们决定尽量不和他们俩打交道。
　　“他的杂技很棒吗？”安妮问道。虽然这里离鲁很远，但她还是尽量压低了声音。
　　“很棒，他是最棒的！”诺比崇拜地说，“他手脚可灵活了，简直像猴子一样，什么东西都能爬上去。比如，那边的树，他轻轻松松就能爬上去！他曾经还像猫一样，径直从水管爬上了一座高楼。他真的超级厉害，你们一定要看看他站在空中绳子上跳舞的场景！”
　　孩子们顿时崇拜地看着鲁。鲁感受到了他们的视线，抬头瞪了他们一眼。
　　“好吧。”朱利安心想，“他可能是世界上最厉害的杂技演员，但他看起来真的不讨人喜欢啊。老虎丹和他都不好惹！”
　　鲁站了起来，像猫一样舒展身体伸了个懒腰，接着大步走了过来。他依旧眉头紧锁，满脸怒容。
　　“这些是谁家的孩子？”鲁问诺比，“在这儿瞎捣什么乱？”
　　“我们没有捣乱。”朱利安礼貌地说，“我们是来找诺比的。我们之前见过。”
　　鲁一脸嫌弃地看着朱利安，仿佛他身上有什么难闻的气味。他转过头去，看见了孩子们的大篷车，问道：“这是你们的车？”
　　“是的。”朱利安回答。
　　“哟，车不错嘛，你们是有钱人家的娇小姐和贵少爷吧。”鲁轻蔑地说道。
　　“我们不是。”朱利安依旧很有风度。
　　“有大人陪你们一起来吗？”鲁问道。
　　“没有，我就是车主。”朱利安说，“有一只狗保护我们，要是遇上没安好心的人，它可不会嘴下留情。”
　　蒂米觉得鲁不像好人，便对着他吼了起来，气得鲁一脚就要踢过去。乔治见状，连忙抓住蒂米的项圈，让它赶紧趴下，然后转头怒气冲冲地瞪着鲁。
　　“你居然敢踢我的狗！”乔治叫道，“你要是敢真踢到它，就等着被它扑到地上咬吧！不想受伤的话，就赶紧离我们远点。”
　　鲁轻蔑地往地上吐了一口痰，准备转身离开，说道：“你们赶紧离开我们的营地。小屁孩不要在这里瞎搅和。我可不怕狗，对付不听话的狗，我可有的是办法！”
　　“你这话什么意思？”乔治还在气头上，瞪着他喊道。
　　鲁懒得回应，直接回到大篷车上，猛地一甩把门关上了。蒂米生气地叫了起来，挣扎着让乔治松开它的项圈，想要找鲁拼命。
　　“这下糟了。”诺比沮丧地说，“要是他在营地里逮到你们，肯定会直接把你们轰出去的。你们要看好蒂米，不然它可能哪天就不见了。”
　　乔治又惊讶又生气，说：“不见了！什么意思？难道蒂米还会让别人给偷走吗？我告诉你，没人有这么大本事。”
　　“好吧，好吧，蒂米很厉害，我也只是提醒一下而已，你别这么激动。”诺比说，“天哪，快看庞果，它钻进你们的车里了！”
　　大家瞬间把鲁抛在脑后，朝绿色大篷车跑去。他们来到车里，只见庞果正在捧着一罐糖果吃得不亦乐乎。它一见孩子们进来，立刻惊呼一声，用爪子捂住脸，佯装羞愧，嘴里却一直含着糖果。
　　“庞果，你这个小坏蛋！还不快给我过来！”诺比责备道，“你这个坏家伙，是不是想挨鞭子了啊？”
　　“噢，千万别打它！”安妮乞求道，“虽然它淘气了些，但我很喜欢它。我们这儿糖果多得很，没关系的。诺比，来，也给你一些。”
　　“啊，谢谢。”诺比拿了几块糖果含进嘴里，咧嘴笑道，“有你们这样的朋友真好。庞果，你说是不是啊？”
Chapter Seven A TEA-PARTY - AND A VISIT IN THE NIGHT
Chapter Seven A TEA-PARTY - AND A VISIT IN THE NIGHT
　　Nobody particularly wanted to see round the camp just then, as Lou had been so unpleasant. Soinstead they showed the admiring Nobby over the two caravans. He had never seen suchbeauties.
　　'Jumping Jiminy, they're like palaces!' he said. 'Do you mean to say them taps turn on and watercomes out? Can I turn on a tap? I've never turned a tap in my life!'
　　He turned the taps on and off a dozen times, exclaiming in wonder to see the water come gushingout. He thumped the bunks to see how soft they were. He admired the gay soft rugs and theshining crockery. He was, in fact, a very nice guest to have, and the children liked him more andmore. They liked Barker and Growler, too, who were both well-behaved, obedient, merry dogs.
　　Pongo, of course, wanted to turn the taps on and off, too, and he threw all the coverings off thetwo bunks to see what was underneath. He also took the kettle off the stove put the spout to histhick lips and drank all the water out of it very noisily indeed.
　　'You're forgetting your manners, Pongo!' said Nobby in horror, and snatched the kettle awayfrom him. Anne squealed with laughter. She loved the chimpanzee, and he seemed to have takena great fancy to Anne, too. He followed her about and stroked her hair and made funnyaffectionate noises.
　　'Would you like to stay and have tea here with us?' asked Julian, looking at his watch. 'It's abouttime.'
　　'Coo - I don't have tea as a rule,' said Nobby. 'Yes, I'd like to. Sure you don't mind me staying,though? I ain't got your manners, I know, and I'm a bit dirty, and not your sort at all. But you'rereal kind.'
　　'We'd love to have you stay,' said Anne in delight. 'I'll cut some bread and butter and make somesandwiches. Do you like potted meat sandwiches, Nobby?'
　　'Don't I just!' said Nobby. 'And Pongo does, too. Don't you let him get near them or he'll finishup the lot.'
　　It was a pleasant and amusing little tea-party. They all sat out on the heather, on the shady side ofthe caravan. Barker and Growler sat with Timmy. Pongo sat beside Anne, taking bits of30
　　sandwich from her most politely. Nobby enjoyed his tea immensely, eating more sandwichesthan anyone and talking all the time with his mouth full.
　　He made the four children yell with laughter. He imitated his Uncle Dan doing some of hisclown tricks. He turned cart-wheels all round the caravan while he was waiting for Anne to cutmore sandwiches. He stood solemnly on his head and ate a sandwich like that, much to Timmy'samazement. Timmy walked round and round him, and sniffed at his face as if to say: 'Strange!
　　No legs! Something's gone wrong.'
　　At last nobody could eat any more. Nobby stood up to go, suddenly wondering if he had stayedtoo long.
　　'I was enjoying myself so much I forgot the time,' he said awkwardly. 'Bet I've stayed too longand you've been too polite to tell me to get out. Coo, that wasn't half a good tea! Thanks, Miss,awfully, for all them delicious sandwiches. 'Fraid my manners aren't like yours, kids, but thanksfor a very good time.'
　　'You've got very good manners indeed,' said Anne, warmly. 'You've been a splendid guest. Comeagain, won't you?'
　　'Well, thanks, I will,' said Nobby, forgetting his sudden awkwardness, and beaming round.
　　'Where's Pongo? Look at that chimp! He's got one of your hankies, and he's blowing his nose!'
　　Anne squealed in delight. 'He can keep it!' she said. 'It's only an old one.'
　　'Will you be here camping for long?' asked Nobby.
　　'Well, not just exactly here, said Julian. 'We thought of going up higher into the hills. It will becooler there. But we might camp here just for tonight. We meant to go up higher this evening,but we might as well stay here and go tomorrow morning now. Perhaps we could see round thecamp tomorrow morning.'
　　'Not if Lou's there you can't,' said Nobby. 'Once he's told people to clear out he means it. But itwill be all right if he's not. I'll come and tell you.'
　　'All right,' said Julian. 'I'm not afraid of Lou - but we don't want to get you into any trouble,Nobby. If Lou's there tomorrow morning, we'll go on up into the hills, and you can always signalto us if he's out of the camp, and we can come down any time. And mind you come up and see uswhen you want to.'
　　'And bring Pongo,' said Anne.
　　'You bet!' said Nobby. 'Well - so long!'
　　31
　　He went off with Barker and Growler at his heels and with Pongo held firmly by the paw. Pongodidn't want to go at all. He kept pulling back like a naughty child.
　　'I do like Nobby and Pongo,' said Anne. 'I wonder what Mummy would say if she knew we'dmade friends with a chimpanzee. She'd have a fit.'
　　Julian suddenly looked rather doubtful. He was wondering if he had done right to follow thecircus and let Anne and the others make friends with such queer folk and even queerer animals.
　　But Nobby was so nice. He was sure his mother would like Nobby. And they could easily keepaway from Tiger Dan and Lou the acrobat.
　　'Have we got enough to eat for supper tonight and breakfast tomorrow?' he asked Anne. 'Becausethere doesn't seem to be a farm near enough to go to just here. But Nobby says there's one up onthe hill up there - the circus folk get their supplies from it, too - what they don't get from thenearest town. Apparently somebody goes in each day to shop.'
　　'I'll just see what we've got in the larder, Julian,' said Anne, getting up. She knew perfectly wellwhat there was in the larder - but it made her feel grown-up and important to go and look. It wasnice to feel like that when she so often felt small and young, and the others were big and knew somuch.
　　She called back to them: 'I've got eggs and tomatoes and potted meat, and plenty of bread, and acake we bought today, and a pound of butter.'
　　'That's all right then,' said Julian. 'We won't bother about going to the farm tonight.'
　　When darkness fell that night, there were clouds across the sky for the first time. Not a starshowed and there was no moon. It was pitch-black, and Julian, looking out of the window of hiscaravan, before clambering into his bunk, could not even see a shimmer of water from the lake.
　　He got into his bunk and pulled the covers up. In the other caravan George and Anne wereasleep. Timmy was, as usual, on George's feet. She had pushed him off them once or twice, butnow that she was asleep he was undisturbed, and lay heavily across her ankles, his head on hispaws.
　　Suddenly his ears cocked up. He raised his head cautiously. Then he growled softly in his throat.
　　He had heard something. He sat there stiffly, listening. He could hear footsteps from twodifferent directions. Then he heard voices - cautious voices, low and muffled.
　　Timmy growled again, more loudly. George awoke and reached for his collar. 'What's thematter?' she whispered. Timmy listened and so did she. They both heard the voices.
　　32
　　George slipped quietly out of the bunk and went to the half-open door of the caravan. She couldnot see anything outside at all because it was so dark. 'Don't make a noise, Tim,' she whispered.
　　Timmy understood. He did not growl again, but George could feel the hairs rising all along theback of his neck.
　　The voices seemed to come from not very far away. Two men must be talking together, Georgethought. Then she heard a match struck, and in its light she saw two men lighting their cigarettesfrom the same match. She recognised them at once - they were Nobby's Uncle Dan and Lou theacrobat.
　　What were they doing there? Had they got a meeting-place there - or had they come to stealsomething from the caravans? George wished she could tell Julian and Dick - but she did not liketo go out of her caravan in case the men heard her.
　　At first she could not hear anything the men said. They were discussing something veryearnestly. Then one raised his voice.
　　'Okay, then - that's settled.' Then came the sound of footsteps again, this time towards George'scaravan. The men walked straight into the side of it, exclaimed in surprise and pain, and began tofeel about to find out what they had walked into.
　　'It's those posh caravans!' George heard Lou exclaim. 'Still here! I told those kids to clear out!'
　　'What kids?' asked Tiger Dan, in surprise. Evidently he had come back in the dark and did notknow they had arrived.
　　'Some kids Nobby knows,' said Lou in an angry voice. He rapped loudly on the walls of thecaravan, and Anne woke up with a jump. George, just inside the caravan with Timmy, jumped infright, too. Timmy barked in rage.
　　Julian and Dick woke up. Julian flashed on his torch and went to his door. The light picked outthe two men standing by George's caravan.
　　'What are you doing here at this time of night?' said Julian. 'Making a row like that! Clear off!'
　　This was quite the wrong thing to have said to Dan and Lou, both bad-tempered men who feltthat the whole of the camping-ground around belonged to them and the circus.
　　'Who do you think you're talking to?' shouted Dan angrily. 'You're the ones to clear off! Do youhear?'
　　'Didn't I tell you to clear out this afternoon?' yelled Lou, losing his temper, too. 'You do as you'retold, you young rogue, or I'll set the dogs on you and have you chased for miles.'
　　33
　　Anne began to cry. George trembled with rage. Timmy growled. Julian spoke calmly butdeterminedly.
　　'We're going in the morning, as we meant. But if you're suggesting we should go now, you canthink again. This is as much our camping-ground as yours. Now get off, and don't comedisturbing us again.'
　　'I'll give you a leathering, you young cockerel!' cried Lou, and began to unfasten the leather beltfrom round his waist.
　　George let go her hold of Timmy's collar. 'Go for them, Timmy,' she said. 'But don't bite. Justworry them!'
　　Timmy sprang down to the ground with a joyful bark. He flung himself at the two men. He knewwhat George wanted him to do, and although he longed to snap at the two rogues with his sharpteeth, he didn't. He pretended to, though, and growled so fiercely that they were scared out oftheir wits.
　　Lou hit out at Timmy, threatening to kill him. But Timmy cared for no threats of that kind. Hegot hold of Lou's right trouser-leg, pulled, and ripped it open from knee to ankle.
　　'Come on - the dog's mad!' cried Dan. 'He'll have us by the throat if we don't go. Call him off,you kids. We're going. But mind you clear out in the morning, or we'll see you do! We'll pay youout one day.'
　　Seeing that the men really meant to go, George whistled to Timmy. 'Come here, Tim. Stand onguard till they're really gone. Fly at them if they come back.'
　　But the men soon disappeared - and nothing would have made either of them come back and faceTimmy again that night!
7.奇怪的丹和鲁
　　奇怪的丹和鲁
　　鉴于鲁的态度那么糟糕，大家都不想参观营地了，于是带着诺比参观起了他们的大篷车。诺比还没见过这么漂亮的大篷车呢。
　　“我的天哪，这里简直像一个宫殿一样！”诺比说，“打开水龙头就能流出水吗？我能不能试一下呀？我还没用过水龙头呢！”
　　诺比把水龙头开开关关了十几次，每次看见水涌出来，他都会惊喜地叫出声。他用手压了压床铺，感觉真是又柔软又舒服。那漂亮华丽的毯子和闪闪发亮的餐具，他也喜欢得不得了。孩子们很欢迎诺比来大篷车做客，而且越与他接触，他们就越喜欢他。吠吠和哮哮又温顺又有礼貌，也很讨他们喜欢。
　　庞果对车里的一切都很感兴趣，也想玩玩水龙头。淘气的它还掀开了床上的床单毛毯，想看看底下藏了什么东西。它还拿起了炉子旁边的水壶，对着壶嘴大口喝起水来。
　　诺比见状吓了一跳，连忙把水壶夺了过来，说：“庞果，你这样很没礼貌哦！”
　　安妮忍不住大笑起来。她现在一点也不怕庞果了，反而很喜欢它。庞果也很喜欢安妮，总是跟在她身后，不时抚摸她的头发，并把头贴在她身上亲昵地蹭来蹭去。
　　“诺比，你要不要留下来喝下午茶呀？”朱利安看了看手表，说道，“到下午茶的时间了。”
　　“好呀！虽然我们没有喝下午茶的习惯。”诺比说，“但是我很想加入你们，希望你们不介意我留在这儿。你们也知道，我不懂啥礼仪，身上还脏兮兮的，和你们这些有钱人家的孩子不一样。不过，你们人真的很好。”
　　“你愿意留下来喝下午茶，我们很开心呢。”安妮高兴地说，“我准备切一些面包和黄油，做一些三明治。诺比，你喜不喜欢夹罐装肉的三明治呀？”
　　“喜欢呀！”诺比说，“而且不止我喜欢，庞果也喜欢呢！你们要小心庞果哦，它是一个大馋鬼，一不留神三明治就全被它吃光了！”
　　在这次小小的茶会上，大家都很开心。他们坐在石南丛向阴的一面。吠吠、哮哮和蒂米坐在一起，庞果坐在安妮旁边，不时咬几口她的三明治。诺比觉得食物非常美味，因此他的嘴里总是塞满了东西，而且就属他吃的三明治最多。
　　诺比模仿丹叔叔做了一些小丑的动作，在等安妮切三明治的时候，他围着大篷车表演了“滚车轮”，逗得大家哈哈大笑。他甚至一边倒立一边大口吃起了三明治，蒂米见了非常吃惊，围着他转了好几圈，还嗅了嗅他的脸，仿佛在说：“好奇怪啊！他的腿去哪儿了呀？”
　　大家吃饱喝足后，诺比便起身准备回营地。他突然有些担心：“我是不是在这里待太久了啊？会不会显得很没礼貌啊？”
　　“我太开心了，都忘记了看时间。”诺比有些笨拙地说，“我知道你们人特别好，不忍心赶我走，但我真的待太久了，真是不好意思。这次的下午茶非常棒！谢谢你，安妮小姐，你的三明治太美味了。我不懂啥礼仪，不知道该说什么好，但真的谢谢你们，这次的下午茶非常愉快。”
　　“你已经很有礼貌啦，”安妮热情地说，“而且，你是个非常棒的客人。下次有空再来玩呀！”
　　“好的，好的，谢谢你们。”诺比抛去了刚才的笨拙，笑得很开心，“庞果在哪儿呢？哎呀，快看！它正用鼻子朝你的手帕擤鼻涕呢！”安妮高兴地说：“没关系，没关系，就把这条手帕送给它吧！”
　　“你们会在这儿待很久吗？”诺比问。
　　“不会一直待在这儿的。”朱利安说，“我们想再往山上走走，那里会更凉快些。我们本来想今晚就上山的，但想了想，决定还是先在这里待一晚，明早再出发。或许我们明天还能逛逛你们的营地呢。”
　　“可是，如果鲁一直待在营地，我就没法带你们参观了。”诺比说，“他要是看见你们，肯定会轰你们走的。但如果他明天不在，我就可以带你们参观了。到时候我再通知你们吧。”
　　“好的。”朱利安说，“我倒不是怕鲁，只是不想给你添麻烦。如果鲁明天还在的话，我们就直接上山。等他走了，你就给我们发一个信号吧，我们看到了立刻下山。当然，你也可以随时上山找我们。”
　　“记得把庞果也带来。”安妮说。
　　“没问题！”诺比说，“好了，就这样吧，再见！”
　　吠吠、哮哮、庞果也跟着诺比走了。庞果可舍不得孩子们了，像个调皮的孩子一样一步三回头。
　　“我好喜欢诺比和庞果啊。”安妮说，“要是妈妈知道我们和一只黑猩猩做了朋友，不知道会有什么反应呢！她肯定会非常吃惊。”
　　朱利安突然有些怀疑自己的决定：是不是一开始就不该跟着马戏团，不该让大家与奇怪的人和动物做朋友呢？不过应该也没关系吧，诺比人这么好，很值得做朋友，妈妈要是认识他，肯定也会很喜欢他。至于丹和鲁，离他们俩远一点就行了。
　　“现在的食物够吃吗？能撑到明天早上吗？”朱利安问安妮，“这附近没有农场，不好买东西。不过诺比说山上有一个农场，马戏团如果从附近的城镇里买不到东西，就会从那儿弄到。他们每天都会派一个人去农场。”
　　“我这就去看看橱柜里还剩什么。”安妮起身说道。事实上，她对橱柜里的食物了如指掌，只是觉得亲自去看看会让她体会到一种重大的责任感。她常常觉得自己年纪小、不够成熟，其他人却已经是大孩子了，懂很多东西。因此，她渴望自己快快长大，也能像哥哥姐姐一样担起重任。
　　安妮查看橱柜后说道：“还剩鸡蛋、西红柿、肉罐头、黄油，还有今天买的蛋糕，面包还剩很多呢。”
　　“那就好。”朱利安说，“看来我们今晚不用去农场买东西了。”
　　过了一会儿，天就黑了。前几天，天空一直万里无云，今天倒是浓云密布，月亮和星星都被遮住了。
　　此时，四周一片漆黑。临睡前，朱利安透过绿色大篷车的窗户往外看去，连湖面的波光都看不清了。
　　红色大篷车里，乔治和安妮已经睡熟了。蒂米一如既往地睡在下铺，待在乔治的脚边。之前，它被乔治踢下去了一两次，好在她现在已经睡熟，蒂米就不用怕再被踢下去了。
　　蒂米用爪子枕着头，安心地趴在乔治的脚踝上。突然，它竖起了耳朵，听到了奇怪的声音，机敏地抬起头，接着轻轻吼了起来，认真倾听着附近的动静。有脚步声从两个不同的方向传来，紧接着是说话声，而且声音显然被刻意压低了。
　　蒂米吼了一声，把乔治吵醒了。她摸到蒂米的项圈，轻声问道：“怎么了？出什么事了吗？”
　　蒂米凝神静听，乔治也跟着倾听四周的动静，不久后也听到了奇怪的声响。
　　乔治悄声下床，来到了半开的门前，可是外面太黑了，她什么也看不清。
　　“蒂米，别出声。”乔治轻声说道。
　　蒂米会意，便不再低吼了，乔治感觉它脖子上的毛都竖了起来。
　　声音似乎离得不远。乔治想，肯定是有两个人在说话。然后，她听到了有人划火柴的声音。借着火光，她顿时看清了那两人的模样——竟然是丹和鲁！他们正就着一根火柴点烟。
　　乔治心想：他们在这儿干什么？只是恰好约在这儿见面吗？还是来偷东西的呢？她想赶紧通知朱利安和迪克，但她又不敢走出车门，生怕被丹和鲁发现。
　　乔治一开始听不清他们在说什么，只知道他们在讨论某件事情。后来，其中一人提高了声音，说：“好的，就这么定了。”
　　随后，乔治听见他们朝红色大篷车走来。两人看不清前路，直接撞到了车上，惊讶地痛叫了一声，然后便四处摸索起来。
　　“是那两辆花里胡哨的大篷车！”乔治听到鲁叫道，“这车怎么还在这儿！我明明叫那些孩子赶紧走人的！”
　　“什么孩子？”丹惊讶地问。他很晚才回到营地，不知道孩子们来了。
　　“诺比认识的几个孩子。”鲁生气地说道。他狠狠捶了一下大篷车，把安妮吓醒了。乔治也被吓了一跳，蒂米生气地叫了起来。
　　这回，朱利安和迪克也醒了。朱利安走到了门口，打开手电筒，看到了丹和鲁。
　　“大晚上的，你们在这儿做什么？”朱利安说，“那么大声，吵死人了！快走开！”
　　丹和鲁可受不了这语气。两人都是暴脾气，而且觉得这里是他们马戏团的地盘，其他人都得乖乖听话。
　　“你以为你谁啊！敢这么和我们说话？”丹生气地吼道，“你们才该滚，听见了没？”
　　“我下午不是叫你们赶紧走人吗？”鲁生气地大声吼道，“你们这些小屁孩，要乖乖听话知道吗！不然我可要放狗咬你们了！”
　　安妮吓得哭了起来，乔治气得全身颤抖，蒂米大声吼了起来。
　　朱利安倒是一点也不慌，他缓缓说道：“我们打算明早走。如果你们坚持让我们现在走，我们也做不到。你们有你们的地盘，我们也有我们的。你们快走吧，不要再打扰我们了。”
　　“你们这些小混蛋，我要抽死你们！”鲁大叫一声，开始解腰上的皮带。
　　乔治松开蒂米的项圈，说：“蒂米，去教训教训他们！但别咬伤他们，吓唬吓唬就好！”
　　蒂米跳到地上，吼了一声，便扑向了丹和鲁。虽然它很想用尖尖的牙齿把这两个坏蛋咬得皮开肉绽，但它知道乔治不允许它这样做，便只是装作要咬人的样子，凶狠地大叫起来，把两人吓个半死。
　　鲁怕虽怕，但也不示弱，恶狠狠地要去打蒂米。他满脸凶相，似乎准备打死它。但蒂米一点也不怕，反而扑上去一口扯开了鲁的右裤腿，他的脚踝和膝盖都暴露在了外面。
　　“天哪，这条狗疯了！”丹叫道，“我们赶紧走吧，不然要被它咬死了！你们这些小屁孩，快让它走开，我们马上就走。你们明早赶紧滚吧，不然有你们好看的！迟早有一天，我要找你们算账！”
　　乔治见两人准备走了，便吹了个口哨，说：“蒂米，回来吧。你先守在这里，他们要是敢再回来就再咬他们。”
　　丹和鲁被凶狠的蒂米吓得屁滚尿流，一溜烟儿地跑远了，压根儿不敢再回来了。
Chapter Eight UP IN THE HILLS
Chapter Eight UP IN THE HILLS
　　The four children were upset and puzzled by the behaviour of the two men. George told howTimmy had wakened her by growling and how she had heard the men talking together in lowvoices.
　　'I don't really think they had come to steal anything,' she said. 'I think they were just meeting nearhere for a secret talk. They didn't know the caravans were here and walked straight into ours.'
　　'They're bad-tempered brutes,' said Julian. 'And I don't care what you say, George, I'm going tolock your caravan door tonight. I know you've got Timmy - but I'm not running any risk of thesemen coming back, Timmy or no Timmy.'
　　Anne was so scared that George consented to let Julian lock the red caravan door. Timmy waslocked in with them. The boys went back to their own caravan, and Julian locked his door, too,from the inside. He wanted to be on the safe side.
　　'I'll be glad to get away from here up into the hills,' he said. 'I shan't feel safe as long as we arequite so near the camp. We'll be all right up in the hills.'
　　'We'll go first thing after breakfast,' said Dick, settling down to his bunk again. 'Gosh, it's a goodthing the girls had Timmy tonight. Those fellows looked as if they meant to go for you properly,Ju.'
　　'Yes. I shouldn't have had much chance against the two of them either,' said Julian. 'They areboth hefty, strong fellows.'
　　The next morning all the four awoke early. Nobody felt inclined to lie and snooze - all of themwere anxious to get off before Lou and Dan appeared again.
　　'You get the breakfast, Anne and George, and Dick and I will catch the horses and put them inthe caravan shafts,' said Julian. 'Then we shall be ready to go off immediately after breakfast.'
　　They had breakfast and cleared up. They got up on to the driving-seats and were just about todrive away when Lou and Dan came down the track towards them.
　　'Oh, you're going, are you?' said Dan, with an ugly grin on his face. 'That's right. Nice to see kidsso obedient. Where you going?'
　　'Up into the hills,' said Julian. 'Not that it's anything to do with you where we go.'
　　35
　　'Why don't you go round the foot of the hills, instead of over the top?' said Lou. 'Silly way to goup there, with the caravans dragging them horses back all the way.'
　　Julian was just about to say that he didn't intend to go right up to the top of the hills and over tothe other side, when he stopped himself. No - just as well not to let these fellows know that hemeant to camp up there, or they might come and worry them all again.
　　He clicked to Dobby. 'We're going the way we want to go,' he said to Lou in a curt voice. 'Andthat's up the hill. Get out of the way, please.'
　　As Dobby was walking straight at them, the men had to jump to one side. They scowled at thefour children. Then they all heard the sound of running footsteps and along came Nobby, withBarker and Growler at his heels as usual.
　　'Hey, what you going so early for?' he yelled. 'Let me come part of the way with you.'
　　'No, you don't,' said his uncle, and gave the surprised boy an unexpected cuff. 'I've told these kidsto clear out, and they're going. I won't have no meddling strangers round this camp. And don'tyou kid yourself they want to make friends with you, see! You go and get out those dogs andexercise them, or I'll give you another box on the ears that'll make you see all the stars in thesky.'
　　Nobby stared at him, angry and afraid. He knew his uncle too well to defy him. He turned on hisheel sullenly and went off back to the camp. The caravans overtook him on the way. Juliancalled to him in a low voice:
　　'Cheer up, Nobby. We'll be waiting for you up in the hills - don't tell Lou and your uncle about it.
　　Let them think we've gone right away. Bring Pongo up sometime!'
　　Nobby grinned. 'Right you are!' he said. 'I can bring the dogs up to exercise them, too - but nottoday. I daren't today. And as soon as those two are safely out for the day I'll bring you down tothe camp and show you round, see? That all right?'
　　'Fine,' said Julian, and drove on. Neither Lou nor Dan had heard a word, or even guessed that thisconversation was going on, for Nobby had been careful to walk on all the time and not even turnhis face towards the children.
　　The road wound upwards into the hills. At first it was not very steep, but wound to and fro acrossthe side of the hill. Half-way up the caravans crossed a stone bridge under which a very swiftstream flowed.
　　36
　　'That stream's in a hurry!' said George, watching it bubble and gurgle downwards. 'Look - is thatwhere it starts from - just there in the hillside?'
　　She pointed some way up the hill, and it seemed as if the stream really did suddenly start justwhere she pointed.
　　'But it can't suddenly start there - not such a big fast stream as this!' said Julian, stopping Dobbyon the other side of the bridge. 'Let's go and see, I'm thirsty, and if there's a spring there, it willbe very cold and clear - lovely to drink from. Come on, we'll go and see.'
　　But there was no spring. The stream did not 'begin' just there, but flowed out of a hole in thehillside, as big and as fast as it was just under the stone bridge. The children bent down andpeered into the water-filled hole.
　　'It comes out from inside the hill,' said Anne, surprised. 'Fancy it running around in the hill itself.
　　It must be glad to find a way out!'
　　They didn't like to drink it as it was not the clear, fresh spring they had hoped to find. But,wandering a little farther on, they came to a real spring that gushed out from beneath a stone,cold and crystal clear. They drank from this and voted that it was the nicest drink they had everhad in their lives. Dick followed the spring-water downwards and saw that it joined the littlerushing stream.
　　'I suppose it flows into the lake,' he said. 'Come on. Let's get on and find a farm, Julian. I'm sure Iheard the crowing of a cock just then, so one can't be far away.'
　　They went round a bend of the hill and saw the farm, a rambling collection of old buildingssprawling down the hillside. Hens ran about, clucking. Sheep grazed above the farm, and cowschewed the cud in fields nearby. A man was working not far off, and Julian hailed him. 'Goodmorning! Are you the farmer?'
　　'No. Farmer's over yonder,' said the man, pointing to a barn near the farmhouse. 'Be careful ofthe dogs.'
　　The two caravans went on towards the farm. The farmer heard them coming and came out withhis dogs. When he saw that there were only children driving the two caravans he lookedsurprised.
　　Julian had a polite, well-mannered way with him that all the grown-ups liked. Soon he was deepin a talk with the man, with most satisfactory results. The farmer was willing to supply them with37
　　any farm produce they wanted, and they could have as much milk as they liked at any time. Hiswife, he was sure, would cook them anything they asked her to, and bake them cakes, too.
　　'Perhaps I could arrange payment with her?' said Julian. 'I'd like to pay for everything as I buy it.'
　　'That's right, son,' said the farmer. 'Always pay your way as you go along, and you won't come toany harm. You go and see my old woman. She likes children and she'll make you right welcome.
　　Where are you going to camp?'
　　'I'd like to camp somewhere with a fine view over the lake,' said Julian. 'We can't see it from justhere. Maybe a bit farther on we'll get just the view I want.'
　　'Yes, you go on about half a mile,' said the farmer. The track goes that far - and when you cometo a clump of fine birch trees you'll see a sheltered hollow, set right in the hillside, with awonderful fine view over the lake. You can pull your caravans in there, son, and you'll besheltered from the winds.'
　　'Thanks awfully,' said all the children together, thinking what a nice man this old farmer was.
　　How different from Lou and Dan, with their threats and rages!
　　'We'll go and see your wife first, sir,' said Julian. Then we'll go on and pull into the hollow yousuggest. We'll be seeing you again some time, I expect.'
　　They went to see the farmer's wife, a fat, round-cheeked old woman, whose little curranty eyestwinkled with good humour. She made them very welcome, gave them hot buns from the ovenand told them to help themselves to the little purple plums on the tree outside the old farmhouse.
　　Julian arranged to pay on the spot for anything they bought each day. The prices the farmer'swife asked seemed very low indeed, but she would not hear of taking any more money for hergoods.
　　'It'll be a pleasure to see your bonny faces at my door!' she said. That'll be part of my payment,see? I can tell you're well-brought-up children by your nice manners and ways. You'll not bedoing any damage or foolishness on the farm, I know.'
　　The children came away laden with all kinds of food, from eggs and ham to scones and gingercakes. She pushed a bottle of raspberry syrup into Anne's hand when the little girl said good-bye.
　　But when Julian turned back to pay her for it she was quite annoyed.
　　'If I want to make a present to somebody I'll do it!' she said. 'Go on with you . . . paying for thisand paying for that. I'll have a little something extra for you each time, and don't you dare to askto pay for it, or I'll be after you with my rolling pin!'
　　38
　　'Isn't she awfully nice?' said Anne as they made their way back to the caravans. 'Even Timmyoffered to shake hands with her without you telling him to, George - and he hardly ever does thatto anyone, does he?'
　　They packed the things away into the larder, got up into the driving-seats, clicked to Dobby andTrotter and set off up the track again.
　　Just over half a mile away was a clump of birch trees. 'We'll find that sheltered hollow nearthem,' said Julian.
　　'Yes, look - there it is - set back into the hill, a really cosy place! Just right for camping in - andoh, what a magnificent view!'
　　It certainly was. They could see right down the steep hillside to the lake. It lay spread out, flatand smooth, like an enchanted mirror. From where they were they could now see right to theopposite banks of the lake - and it was indeed a big stretch of water.
　　'Isn't it blue?' said Anne, staring. 'Bluer even than the sky. Oh, won't it be lovely to see thismarvellous view every single day we're here?'
　　Julian backed the caravans into the hollow. Heather grew there, like a springy purple carpet.
　　Harebells, pale as an evening sky, grew in clumps in crevices of the hill behind. It was a lovelyspot for camping in.
　　George's sharp ears caught the sound of water and she went to look for it. She called back to theothers. 'What do you think? There's another spring here, coming out of the hill. Drinking andwashing water laid on! Aren't we lucky?'
　　'We certainly are,' said Julian. 'It's a lovely place - and nobody will disturb us here!'
　　But he spoke too soon!
8.绝佳的露营地点
　　绝佳的露营地点
　　乔治讲述了蒂米如何吵醒她，她又如何听到丹和鲁低声说话的经过。孩子们百思不得其解：这两人究竟想要干什么呢？
　　“他们应该不是来偷东西的。”乔治说，“只是恰好约在附近密谈罢了，毕竟他们没想到我们的车在这儿，还直接撞了上去。”
　　“他们不像是好人，脾气也很糟糕，我们得防着些才好。”朱利安说，“所以，乔治，这回不管你说什么，今晚我都必须锁住你们的车门。我知道蒂米可以保护你们，但无论它在不在，我都得锁门。
　　万一那两个人再回来，你们可能会有危险。”
　　乔治见安妮十分害怕，便不再反对朱利安锁门了，蒂米也在车里陪着她们。朱利安和迪克回到了绿色大篷车里，为确保安全，也从里面把门反锁了。
　　“马上就能离开这里去山上了。”朱利安说，“我们还是尽量离马戏团的营地远一点吧，不然我心里总是七上八下的。等到了山上，我们就不用再担惊受怕了。”
　　“那我们明早吃完饭就走吧。”迪克重新回到床上说，“还好有蒂米保护女孩们。朱利安，我感觉那两人迟早会回来找我们算账。”
　　“我也这么觉得。说真的，我也对付不了他们，”朱利安说，“他们俩都太壮了。”
　　第二天早上，大家都没有赖床，早早就醒了。他们生怕又撞上丹和鲁，巴不得赶紧上山。
　　“安妮、乔治，你们准备早餐。我和迪克把马牵来套上缰绳。”朱利安说，“这样我们吃完早饭就能马上出发了。”
　　吃完早饭后，大家收拾好了东西，刚坐上车准备出发，就看见鲁和丹过来了。
　　“你们这是要走了？”丹不怀好意地咧嘴笑道，“不错，不错，很听话嘛。你们准备去哪儿？”
　　“上山。”朱利安说，“但不管我们去哪儿，都跟你们没关系。”
　　“你们去山顶干什么？在山脚四处转转不好吗？”鲁说，“马拉车上山很慢的，你们真傻。”
　　朱利安本来想说自己不打算去山顶，只是想去高一点的地方，但他想了想还是没说，省得他们又来打扰。
　　他示意多比往前走，并说道：“我们想去哪儿就去哪儿，你们管不着。我们要上山了，请让开。”
　　多比径直向丹和鲁走来，仿佛要从他俩身上踏过去一样，吓得二人连忙跳到了一边。他们气得火冒三丈，凶狠地瞪着孩子们。过了一会儿，诺比跑过来了，吠吠和哮哮跟在他身后。
　　“嘿，你们怎么这么早就要走啊？”诺比喊道，“我送你们一程吧。”
　　“想都别想。”丹说着打了一下诺比的头，“他们走得越早越好，营地里可不能有别人瞎捣乱。你要是敢和他们做朋友，有你好看的！现在赶紧带着狗去训练，不然就等着再挨耳光吧！”
　　诺比看着丹，又怒又怕。他太了解丹了，完全不敢抵抗，只能沮丧地朝营地走去。孩子们驾车追上他，朱利安低声说道：“诺比，别垂头丧气。我们一会儿在山上等你。记得别告诉鲁和你叔叔我们没走远哦。对了，到时候记得带上庞果一起来！”
　　诺比顿时咧嘴笑了，说道：“对啊！我也可以带狗去山上训练，这样就能顺便找你们玩了。不过今天可能不行。对了，等再过几天，他们俩白天出去了，我再带你们参观营地，怎么样？”
　　“没问题。”朱利安说完便驾车走了。
　　鲁和丹没听见他们的谈话，而且因为诺比谈话时一直假装目视前方，没有转头看向孩子们，所以他们俩以为诺比一直没吭声呢。
　　孩子们驾车往梅兰山上走去。一开始，山路不是很陡，但后来就七弯八拐的。他们走到半山腰时，看见前面有一座石桥，下面的溪流很是湍急。
　　“这水流好急啊！”乔治往下看着溪流说道。
　　接着，她往上指着山里的某处说：“你们看，它的源头是不是就在那儿啊？”
　　“但水流这么快，不能就这么直接从那里流出来吧！”朱利安让多比停下后说，“我们去乔治说的地方看看吧。我好渴啊，如果那里真的是溪流源头的话，肯定有泉眼，我们就能喝到清澈凉爽的泉水了。我们这就去看看吧。”
　　孩子们到了乔治说的地点后，并没有看到泉眼，而是看到了一个小山洞。小溪正是从这个山洞里流出来的。孩子们弯下腰，往洞里看去。
　　“水是从山里流出来的。”安妮惊喜地说，“它在山里流着流着，没想到突然就从山洞里流出来了！”
　　因为这里还不是泉眼，泉水并不是最清澈、最新鲜的，所以孩子们并没有喝这里的水。他们接着往前走了一段，在一块石头下面发现了一处泉水。泉水清澈凉爽，甘甜可口，孩子们喝得不亦乐乎。迪克跟着水流向下走去，发现这股泉水正流进了之前那条湍急的小溪里。
　　“它最后应该会汇入湖里。”迪克说，“朱利安，我们接着去找农场吧。我刚刚听见了鸡叫声，农场肯定就在不远处。”
　　孩子们转了个弯，便看见了山坡上的农场。农场看上去有些老旧，母鸡边跑边“咕咕”叫，牛羊在吃草。朱利安向附近一个正在劳作的人打招呼：“早上好！请问您是这里的主人吗？”
　　“我不是。农场主在那边。”男人指着农庄附近的谷仓说道，“小心那儿的狗。”
　　大家驾车往谷仓走去。农场主听到声响便带着狗出来了，不过他没想到，来的只是几个孩子。
　　朱利安一向彬彬有礼、举止得体，很讨大人喜欢。很快，他就和农场主麦基先生聊起来了。麦基先生最后同意，他们想要什么食物都可以，还可以随时来拿牛奶，想拿多少就拿多少，而且他的妻子麦基太太可以给他们做饭、烤蛋糕。
　　“我可以付钱给您妻子。”朱利安说，“您提供的东西，我们都可以付钱的。”
　　“可以的。”麦基先生说，“想付就付吧，也不会亏的。我等会儿给你们介绍下我老婆，她很喜欢孩子，看见你们肯定会很高兴。不过，你们想在哪里露营呢？”
　　“找一个能看到湖的地方就行。”朱利安回答，“我们在这里看不到湖，可能要再走远一点，视野才好些。”
　　“你们可以沿着这条路再走八百米。”麦基先生说，“等你们走到桦树林前，就会看到一块低地，就在山坡的背阴处，那里特别适合看湖。你们到时候就把车停在那里吧，还能挡挡风呢。”
　　“谢谢您！”孩子们齐声道，心想麦基先生人太好了，和动不动就生气的鲁和丹截然不同。
　　“我们这就去拜访您妻子。”朱利安说，“然后再出发去您说的低地。我们走啦，再见！”
　　麦基太太有些胖，脸圆圆的，一双眼睛小小的，像葡萄干似的，而且一眨一眨的，十分友好。她很欢迎孩子们，送给了他们刚出炉的面包，还让他们去农庄外面的李子树摘李子吃。
　　朱利安提出要付钱，麦基太太却不愿意多收钱，开的价钱很低。
　　“看到你们我就已经很开心啦！”她说，“你们来看我就当是付钱了吧！看你们的言谈举止，我就知道你们家教很好，不会给农场捣乱。”
　　孩子们带着鸡蛋、火腿、烤饼、姜汁蛋糕满载而归。麦基太太和安妮说再见时，还送了她一罐树莓果露。朱利安见了，又准备付钱，麦基太太就生气了：“我只想送一个礼物给你们！倒是你，又付这个钱，又付那个钱的。以后你们每过来一次，我都会送你们一个小礼物，到时候可别再提付钱的事了，不然我可要挥着擀面杖把你们赶跑了！”
　　“她人怎么这么好啊！”安妮回去时说，“蒂米还没等你说，就主动和她握手了。乔治，它以前没有这样过吧？”
　　孩子们把食物装进食橱，便坐到车前，指挥多比和特罗特继续前行，刚走了八百米就来到了桦树林。
　　“这附近肯定就是那个背阴的低地了。”朱利安说。
　　“是的！你们快看，就在山后面！看起来很舒服，很适合露营！
　　哇，这里的视野也太棒了吧！”
　　孩子们到达低地后，顺着陡峭的山坡往下看，一眼就看见了梅兰湖，连湖的两岸都一览无遗，他们不禁感叹，这个湖真的好大啊！湖面波澜不惊，光滑如镜，令人赏心悦目。“湖水好蓝啊！比天空还蓝呢！”安妮盯着湖水说，“接下来，我们每天都能欣赏到这样的美景，真是太棒了！”
　　朱利安让大篷车后退了些，停在了低地上。此处石南开得正盛，地面上仿佛铺了一张紫色的毛毯。后面的山缝里开着风信子，颜色淡淡的，像夜晚的天空一样。这里确实很美，很适合露营。
　　乔治耳朵灵，听见了水声，便循声找去。她回来后兴奋地告诉大家：“你们没想到吧！附近还有一处泉水，是从山里流出来的。我们可以喝泉水，还可以在那里洗东西！我们能找到这么一个露营的好地方，真是太幸运了！”
　　“是啊！真的很幸运呢！”朱利安说，“这地方太好了！而且没人打扰我们！”
　　不过朱利安这话可说得太早了！
Chapter Nine AN UNPLEASANT MEETING
Chapter Nine AN UNPLEASANT MEETING
　　It really was fun settling into that cosy hollow. The two caravans were backed in side by side.
　　The horses were taken out and led to a big field where the farmer's horses were kept when theyhad done their day's work. Trotter and Dobby seemed very pleased with the green, sloping field.
　　It had a spring of its own that ran into a stone trough and out of it, keeping it always filled withfresh cold water. Both horses went to take a long drink.
　　'Well, that settles the two horses all right,' said Julian. 'We'll tell the farmer he can borrow themif he wants to - he'll be harvesting soon and may like to have Dobby and Trotter for a few days.
　　They will enjoy hobnobbing with other horses again.'
　　At the front of the hollow was a rocky ledge, hung with heathery tufts. This is the front seat forLake View!' said Anne. 'Oh, it's warm from the sun! How lovely!'
　　'I vote we have all our meals on this ledge,' said George, sitting down too. 'It's comfortable androomy - and flat enough to take our cups and plates without spilling anything - and honestly theview from here is too gorgeous for words. Can anyone see anything of the circus from up here?'
　　'There's a spire or two of smoke over yonder,' said Dick, pointing. 'I should think that's where thecamp is. And look - there's a boat pushing out on the lake - doesn't it look tiny?'
　　'Perhaps Nobby is in it,' said Anne. 'Haven't we brought any field-glasses, Julian? I thought wehad.'
　　'Yes - we have,' said Julian, remembering. 'I'll get them.' He went to the green caravan,rummaged about in the drawers, and came out with his field-glasses swinging on the end of theirstraps.
　　'Here we are!' he said, and set them to his eyes. 'Yes - I can see the boat clearly now - and it isNobby in it - but who's with him? Golly, it's Pongo!'
　　Everyone had to look through the glasses to see Nobby and Pongo in the boat. 'You know, wecould always get Nobby to signal to us somehow from his boat when he wanted to tell us thatLou and his uncle were away,' said Dick. Then we should know it was safe, and we could popdown to the camp and see round it.'
　　'Yes. Good idea,' said George. 'Give me the glasses, Dick. Timmy wants to have a turn at seeing,too.'
　　40
　　'He can't see through glasses like these, idiot,' said Dick, handing them to George. But Timmymost solemnly glued his eyes to the glasses, and appeared to be looking through them veryearnestly indeed.
　　'Woof,' he remarked, when he took his eyes away at last.
　　'He says he's seen Nobby and Pongo, too,' said George, and the others laughed. Anne half-believed that he had. Timmy was such an extraordinary dog, she thought, as she patted hissmooth head.
　　It was a terribly hot day. Too hot to do anything - even to walk down to the lake and bathe! Thechildren were glad they were up in the hills, for at least there was a little breeze that fanned themnow and again. They did not expect to see Nobby again that day, but they hoped he would comeup the next day. If not they would go down and bathe in the lake and hope to see him somewhereabout there.
　　Soon the rocky ledge got too hot to sit on. The children retreated to the clump of birch trees,which at least cast some shade. They took books with them, and Timmy came along, too, pantingas if he had run for miles. He kept going off to the little spring to drink. Anne filled a big bowlwith the cold water, and stood it in a breezy place near by, with a cup to dip into it. They werethirsty all day long, and it was pleasant to dip a cup into the bowl of spring-water and drink.
　　The lake was unbelievably blue that day, and lay as still as a mirror. Nobby's boat was no longerin the water. He and Pongo had gone. There was not a single movement to be seen down by thelake.
　　'Shall we go down to the lake this evening, when it's cooler, and bathe there?' said Julian, at tea-time. 'We haven't had much exercise today, and it would do us good to walk down and have aswim. We won't take Timmy in case we happen to come across Lou or Dan. He'd certainly fly atthem today. We can always keep an eye open for those two and avoid them ourselves - butTimmy would go for them as soon as he spotted them. We might be in the water and unable tostop him.'
　　'Anyway, he'll guard the caravans for us,' said Anne. 'Well, I'll just take these cups and plates andrinse them in the stream. Nobody wants any more to eat, do they?'
　　'Too hot,' said Dick, rolling over on to his back. 'I wish we were by the lake at this moment - I'dgo straight into the water now!'
　　41
　　At half-past six it was cooler, and the four children set off down the hill. Timmy was angry andhurt at being left behind.
　　'You're to be on guard, Timmy,' said George firmly. 'See? Don't let anyone come near ourcaravans. On guard, Timmy!'
　　'Woof,' said Timmy dismally, and put his tail down. On guard! Didn't George know that thecaravans wouldn't walk off by themselves, and that he wanted a good splash in the lake?
　　Still, he stayed behind, standing on the rocky ledge to see the last of the children, his ears cockedto hear their voices and his tail still down in disgust. Then he went and lay down beneathGeorge's caravan, and waited patiently for his friends to return.
　　The children went down the hill with their bathing-things, taking short cuts, and leaping likegoats over the steep bits. It had seemed quite a long way up when they had gone so slowly in thecaravans with Dobby and Trotter - but it wasn't nearly so far when they could go on their ownlegs, and take rabbit-paths and short cuts whenever they liked.
　　There was one steep bit that forced them back on to the track. They went along it to where thetrack turned a sharp corner round a cliff-like bend - and to their surprise and dismay they walkedalmost straight into Lou and Tiger Dan!
　　'Take no notice,' said Julian, in a low voice. 'Keep together and walk straight on. Pretend thatTimmy is somewhere just behind us.'
　　'Tim, Tim!' called George, at once.
　　Lou and Dan seemed just as surprised to see the children, as they had been to see the two men.
　　They stopped and looked hard at them, but Julian hurried the others on.
　　'Hey, wait a minute!' called Dan. 'I thought you had gone off - over the hill-top!'
　　'Sorry we can't stop!' called back Julian. 'We're in rather a hurry!'
　　Lou looked round for Timmy. He wasn't going to lose his temper and start shouting in case thatmad dog came at him again. He spoke to the children loudly, forcing himself to appear good-tempered.
　　'Where are your caravans? Are you camping up here anywhere?'
　　But the children still walked on, and the men had to go after them to make them hear.
　　'Hey! What's the matter? We shan't hurt you! We only want to know if you're camping here. It'sbetter down below, you know.'
　　42
　　'Keep on walking,' muttered Julian. 'Don't tell them anything. Why do they tell us it's better tocamp down below when they were so anxious for us to clear out yesterday? They're mad!'
　　'Timmy, Timmy!' called George, again, hoping that the men would stop following them if theyheard her calling for her dog.
　　It did stop them. They gave up going after the children, and didn't shout any more. They turnedangrily and went on up the track.
　　'Well, we've thrown them off all right,' said Dick, with relief. 'Don't look so scared, Anne. Iwonder what they want up in the hills. They don't look the sort that would go walking forpleasure.'
　　'Dick - we're not going to have another adventure, are we?' said Anne suddenly, looking verywoebegone. 'I don't want one. I just want a nice ordinary, peaceful holiday.'
　　''Course we're not going to have an adventure!' said Dick, scornfully. 'Just because we meet twobad-tempered fellows from a circus camp you think we're in for an adventure, Anne! Well, I jollywell wish we were! Every hols we've been together so far we've had adventures - and you mustadmit that you love talking about them and remembering them.'
　　'Yes, I do. But I don't like it much when I'm in the middle of one,' said Anne. 'I don't think I'm avery adventurous person, really.'
　　'No, you're not,' said Julian, pulling Anne over a very steep bit. 'But you're a very nice littleperson, Anne, so don't worry about it. And, anyway, you wouldn't like to be left out of any of ouradventures, would you?'
　　'Oh no,' said Anne. 'I couldn't bear it. Oh, look - we're at the bottom of the hill - and there's thelake, looking icy-cold!'
　　It wasn't long before they were all in the water - and suddenly there was Nobby too, waving andyelling. 'I'm coming in! Lou and my uncle have gone off somewhere. Hurray!'
　　Barker and Growler were with Nobby, but not Pongo the chimpanzee. Nobby was soon in thewater, swimming like a dog, and splashing George as soon as he got up to her.
　　'We met Lou and your uncle as we came down,' called George. 'Shut up, Nobby, and let me talkto you. I said, we met Lou and your uncle just now - going up into the hills.'
　　'Up into the hills?' said Nobby, astonished. 'Whatever for? They don't go and fetch things fromthe farm. The women do that, early each morning.'
　　43
　　'Well, we met those two,' said Dick swimming up. They seemed jolly surprised to see us. I hopethey aren't going to bother us any more.'
　　'I've had a bad day,' said Nobby, and he showed black bruises on his arms. 'My uncle hit me likeanything for making friends with you. He says I'm not to go talking to strangers no more.'
　　'Why ever not?' said Dick. 'What a surly, selfish fellow he is! Well, you don't seem to be takingmuch notice of him now!'
　　''Course not!' said Nobby. 'He's safe up in the hills, isn't he? I'll have to be careful he doesn't seeme with you, that's all. Nobody else at the camp will split on me - they all hate Lou and TigerDan.'
　　'We saw you out in your boat with Pongo,' said Julian, swimming up to join in the conversation.
　　'We thought that if ever you wanted to signal to us you could easily do it by going out in yourboat, and waving a handkerchief or something. We've got field-glasses, and we can easily seeyou. We could come along down if you signalled. We'd know it would be safe.'
　　'Right,' said Nobby. 'Come on, let's have a race. Bet you I'm on the shore first!'
　　He wasn't, of course, because he didn't swim properly. Even Anne could race him. Soon theywere all drying themselves vigorously.
　　'Golly, I'm hungry!' said Julian. 'Come on up the hill with us, Nobby, and share our supper!'
9.不速之约
　　不速之约
　　在这舒适的山间低地露营真的很棒。两辆大篷车背靠背停着，不过拉车的多比和特罗特却不在了。它们留在了农场，和那里的马一起待在绿油油的农田里。田里还有一处甘甜清凉的泉水，它们俩喝得可欢快了。
　　“既然我们要在山上待几天，就让多比和特罗特留在农场里吧。”朱利安说，“我们跟农场主说一下，他想借马也没问题。马上就到丰收的时节了，多比和特罗特可以帮他几天忙。它们肯定也很开心能和其他马一起玩。”
　　低地前有一大片岩石，一丛丛石南花从上面垂了下来。
　　“我们可以坐在这些岩石上看梅兰湖，”安妮说，“有太阳照着，暖暖的很舒服呢！”
　　“我们就在这上面吃饭吧。”乔治跟着安妮坐在了岩石上，“这里很舒服，地方也大，而且石面挺平的，放杯子、碟子也不会倒。这里的视野实在是太好了。对了，在这里能看到马戏团吗？”
　　“那边有一两缕烟。”迪克指着一个地方说道，“他们的营地应该就在那里。你们看，湖上有一艘船，不过这船好小啊。”
　　“没准诺比在船上呢。”安妮说，“朱利安，我们是不是带了望远镜啊？”
　　“带了。”朱利安回忆了一下说，“我这就去拿。”
　　朱利安在绿色大篷车里翻箱倒柜，好不容易才找到了望远镜。
　　他从车里一出来就叫道：“我找到啦！”说完，他把望远镜架在眼前，朝小船的方向望去。
　　“现在我能看清那艘船了——诺比真的在里面——还有什么人和他在一起，啊哈，是庞果！”其他小伙伴连忙凑过来一起看。
　　“我们可以和诺比说一声，让他等到鲁和丹离开营地，就在船上给我们发一个信号，”迪克说，“然后我们就可以下山参观营地了。”
　　“这个主意好。”乔治说，“迪克，把望远镜给我，蒂米也想看看。”
　　“你说真的？它就算用这个也看不清啊。”迪克把望远镜递给乔治说。
　　不过蒂米一脸严肃地把眼睛贴在了望远镜上，似乎看得非常认真，最后移开眼睛，“汪汪”叫了一声。
　　“它说它看到了诺比和庞果。”乔治说。
　　其他人都笑了。安妮拍了拍蒂米的头，半信半疑，她觉得蒂米确实很聪明。
　　这天非常热，大家一动也不想动，甚至都懒得去湖里游泳。不过还好他们是在山上，不时有微风拂过，送来几分凉爽。他们觉得，诺比今天怕是不会来了，只希望明天能见到他。如果明天还是见不到他，大家就打算下山去湖里游泳，兴许能在那附近遇见他。
　　很快，岩石也被太阳烤得滚烫，大家只好转而待在桦树林下看书，因为那里好歹有树荫遮着。蒂米也跟着过来了，它喘个不停，仿佛刚跑了好几公里似的，它不时跑去泉边喝水。安妮盛了一大碗泉水，把它放在了附近通风的地方，并在碗边放了一个小杯子，方便大家舀水喝。这种天气很容易口渴，孩子们不时用杯子舀点清凉的泉水喝，心里也美滋滋的。
　　这天，湖水出奇的蓝，水面倒是一如往常，波澜不惊，光滑如镜。此时，诺比的船已经不见了。
　　“今晚等凉快些，我们下山去湖里玩会儿。”朱利安在下午茶时提议道，“我们今天都没怎么动，下去游个泳对身体有好处。对了，我们最好别带蒂米去。我们几个人倒可以留心些，尽量躲着丹和鲁。但蒂米一发现他们，肯定就冲过去直接发起攻击了，而我们那时在游泳，来不及阻止它，万一闹得不好收场就麻烦了。”
　　“行啊，蒂米就留下来吧，还能看看车。”安妮说，“你们都吃完了吧？我准备去泉水边洗碗了。”
　　“好热啊，”迪克躺着说道，“真希望现在就在湖边啊——我要一头扎进水里！”
　　六点半到了，天气凉快了些，大家准备下山去湖里洗澡。蒂米知道自己要留下来看车，便耷拉着脑袋，又生气又难过。
　　“蒂米，你要好好看车，知道吗？”乔治坚决地说道，“千万不能让别人靠近。乖，听话，我们走啦。”
　　蒂米沮丧地“汪”了一声，垂下了尾巴。为什么要看车啊！难道车还能长出腿自己跑了吗？它也好想去湖里泡个凉水澡啊！
　　蒂米向来听乔治的话，只能乖乖留了下来。它站在岩石上，无精打采地看着孩子们的身影渐渐消失。接着，它钻进红色大篷车底下躺了下来，耐心等待小伙伴们归来。
　　孩子们带好洗浴用品，兴高采烈地往山下走去。他们坐车上山时速度很慢，因此觉得这段路很远，但他们这回自己走下山，不时走小路、抄近道，像小山羊一样跳来跳去的，很快就走了一大半路程了。
　　不过他们途中碰到了一个陡坡，只能返回大道上。正当路过一个转角准备转弯时，突然看到了鲁和丹，差点就撞了上去，可把他们吓了一大跳。
　　“小心。”朱利安小声道，“我们直接向前走，假装蒂米就在我们身后。”
　　“蒂米，蒂米。”乔治立刻会意，叫起了蒂米的名字。
　　鲁和丹也没想到会在这里碰到孩子们。他俩停下脚步，直盯着他们看来看去。朱利安没理他们，继续领着大家快步往前走。
　　“嘿，等等！”丹叫道，“你们不是去山顶了吗？”
　　“抱歉。”朱利安回头道，“我们在赶路。”
　　鲁四处看了一圈，观察蒂米是否就在附近。他怕蒂米再攻击他，便不敢发脾气，也不敢大吼大叫，只能勉强装出和颜悦色的样子问道：“你们的车呢？你们是在这附近露营吗？”
　　孩子们不搭理他，继续往前走。两人只好追上他们，问道：“嘿！怎么了？我们不会对你们做什么的。我们只是想知道，你们是不是在这里露营啊？不如你们还是回山脚露营吧，那里更舒服些。”
　　“接着往前走。”朱利安小声说道，“别搭理他们。他俩昨天急着赶我们走，怎么现在倒建议我们回山脚露营呢？真是太奇怪了！”
　　“蒂米，蒂米！”乔治接着喊道，希望那两人听见蒂米的名字就不敢再跟着他们了。
　　这招确实有用，鲁和丹不敢追他们了，也不再说话。他们迫不得已转身回到了大道上，这次他们又被孩子们气得火冒三丈。
　　“咻——终于甩掉他们了。”迪克松了一口气，说道，“安妮，别害怕。我还挺好奇的，他们俩上山干什么呢？他们看上去可不像是会散步的人。”
　　“迪克，我们这次不会又有什么大冒险吧？”安妮突然愁眉苦脸地说道，“我这次不想再冒险了，只想度过一个普普通通、安安稳稳的美好假期。”
　　“当然不会有冒险了！”迪克打趣道，“安妮，我们不过是遇到了两个坏脾气的家伙，你就以为我们又要冒险了吗？我倒真希望我们在冒险呢！再说了，我们每个假期都是在冒险中度过的。你不也是把每次冒险都记得清清楚楚，还常常把它们挂在嘴边吗？”
　　“冒险的故事说给人听当然有趣了，但真经历起来还是很吓人的。”安妮说，“再说了，我本来就不爱冒险，更喜欢安稳一些的生活。”
　　“你的确不爱冒险。”朱利安拉着安妮走过一个陡坡，“但你是一个很好的冒险搭档。安妮，别担心了。不管怎么说，我们仨要是丢下你，自己跑去冒险，你心里也会不好受吧？”
　　“当然了，你们千万不能丢下我呀！”安妮说，“快看！我们到山脚了，梅兰湖就在那里，看起来好凉爽啊！”
　　不一会儿，大家就在湖里玩了起来。正在这时，诺比带着吠吠和哮哮也来了。他一边挥手一边叫道：“我来了！鲁和丹叔叔正好出去了，真是太棒了！”
　　诺比也一头扎进了湖里，像只小狗一样欢快地游了起来，而且一看到乔治就向她泼水。
　　“对了，我们下山时碰到了鲁和你叔叔……”乔治说，“你先别闹了，听我说，我们刚刚碰见了他俩，他们正往山上走。”
　　“往山上走？”诺比很惊讶，“奇了怪了，他们上山做什么啊？他们也不用去农场拿东西啊，每天早上都有人去拿的。”
　　“但我们确实见到了他们。”迪克把头探出水面，说，“他们见到我们也吃了一惊。好了，别管这事了，他们别再来打扰我们就行。”
　　“唉，我今天可惨了。”诺比给他们看自己手上的淤青，说，“叔叔知道我和你们做朋友，狠狠揍了我一顿，还不准我再和陌生人说话了。”
　　“他凭什么这么对你啊？真是个暴力、自私的坏家伙！”迪克说，“还好他现在不在，你不用再顾忌他了。”
　　“是啊。”诺比说，“不过他正在山上，我还是得小心，不能让他看见我和你们在一起。至于营地里的其他人就不用担心了，他们都不喜欢鲁和丹，他们不会告密的。”
　　“我们之前看到了庞果和你在船上。”朱利安游了过来，说，“我们本来还想，你要是发现鲁和丹不在营地，就给我们发信号，比如挥个手帕什么的。我们有望远镜，可以看到你的信号。你一发信号，我们就知道能下山参观营地了。”
　　“是啊，发信号，这个主意好啊！”诺比说，“来，我们现在比赛游泳吧！我肯定比你们先游上岸！”
　　不过，诺比这大话说早了。他游得并不快，连安妮都能轻轻松松超过他。孩子们玩闹了一阵，没过多久，大家就回到岸上。
　　“我好饿啊！”朱利安说，“诺比，我们一起上山吃晚饭吧！”
Chapter Ten A CURIOUS CHANGE OF MIND
Chapter Ten A CURIOUS CHANGE OF MIND
　　Nobby felt very much tempted to go and have a meal up in the hills with the children. But he wasafraid of meeting Lou and his uncle coming back from their walk.
　　'We can easily look out for them and warn you if we see or hear them,' said Dick, 'and you canflop under a bush and hide till they go past. You may be sure we'll be on the look-out for themourselves, because we don't want to meet them either!'
　　'Well, I'll come,' said Nobby. 'I'll take Barker and Growler too. They'll like to see Timmy.'
　　So all five of them, with the two dogs, set off up the hill. They climbed up short cuts at first, butthey were soon panting, and decided to take the track, which, although longer, was easier tofollow.
　　44
　　They all kept a sharp look-out for the two men, but they could see no sign of them. 'We shall beat our caravans soon,' said Julian. Then he heard Timmy barking in the distance. 'Hallo! What'sold Tim barking for? I wonder if those fellows have been up to our caravans?'
　　'Good thing we left Timmy on guard if so,' said Dick. 'We might have missed something if not.'
　　Then he went red, remembering that it was Nobby's uncle he had been talking of. Nobby mightfeel upset and offended to hear someone speaking as if he thought Tiger Dan would commit alittle robbery.
　　But Nobby wasn't at all offended. 'Don't you worry about what you say of my uncle,' he said,cheerfully. 'He's a bad lot. I know that. Anyway, he's not really my uncle, you know. When myfather and mother died, they left a little money for me - and it turned out that they had askedTiger Dan to look after me. So he took the money, called himself my uncle, and I've had to 'bewith him ever since.'
　　'Was he in the same circus, then?' asked Julian.
　　'Oh yes. He and my father were both clowns,' said Nobby. 'Always have been clowns, in myfamily. But wait till I'm old enough, and I'll do a bunk - clear off and join another circus, wherethey'll let me look after the horses. I'm mad on horses. But the fellow at our circus won't often letme go near them. Jealous because I can handle them, I suppose!'
　　The children gazed at Nobby in wonder. He seemed an extraordinary boy to them - one whowalked about with a tame chimpanzee, exercised hordes of performing dogs, lived with the chiefclown in the circus, could turn the most marvellous cart-wheels, and whose only ambition was towork with horses! What a boy! Dick half-envied him.
　　'Haven't you ever been to school?' he asked Nobby.
　　The boy shook his head. 'Never! I can't write. And I can only read a bit. Most circus folk are likethat, so nobody minds. Jumping Jiminy, I bet you're all clever, though! I bet even little Anne canread a book!'
　　'I've been able to read for years,' said Anne. 'And I'm up to fractions now in numbers.'
　　'Coo! What's fractions?' said Nobby, impressed.
　　'Well - quarters and halves and seven-eighths, and things like that,' said Anne. 'But I'd rather beable to turn a cart-wheel like you can, Nobby, than know how to do fractions.'
　　45
　　'Whatever is Timmy barking for?' said George as they came near the clump of birch trees. Thenshe stopped suddenly, for she had seen two figures lying down in the grass below the trees. Lou -and Tiger Dan!
　　It was too late for Nobby to hide. The men saw him at once. They got up and waited for thechildren to come near. George felt thankful that Timmy was within whistling distance. He wouldcome at the first call or whistle, she knew.
　　Julian looked at the men. To his surprise they appeared to be quite amiable. A faint scowl cameover Tiger Dan's face when he caught sight of Nobby, but it passed at once.
　　'Good evening,' said Julian curtly, and would have passed on without another word, but Loustepped up to him.
　　'We see you're camping up by here,' said Lou, and smiled showing yellow teeth. 'Ain't you goingover the hill?'
　　'I don't need to discuss my affairs with either you or your friend,' said Julian, sounding extremelygrown-up. 'You told us to clear out from down below, and we have. What we do now is nothingto do with you.'
　　'Ho yes, it is,' said Tiger Dan, sounding as if he was being polite with great difficulty. 'We comeup here tonight to plan a place for some of our animals, see? And we don't want you to be in nodanger.'
　　'We shan't be,' said Julian, scornfully. 'And there is plenty of room on these hills for you andyour animals and for us, too. You won't scare us off, so don't think it. We shall stay here as longas we want to - and if we want help there's the farmer and his men quite near by - to say nothingof our dog.'
　　'Did you leave that there dog on guard?' asked Lou, as he heard Timmy barking again. 'He oughtto be destroyed, that dog of yours. He's dangerous.'
　　'He's only dangerous to rogues and scamps,' said George, joining in at once. 'You keep awayfrom our caravans when Timmy's on guard. He'll maul you if you go near.'
　　Lou began to lose his temper. 'Well, are you going or ain't you?' he said. 'We've told you wewant this here bit of the hill. You can come down and camp by the lake again if you want to.'
　　'Yes - you come,' said Tiger Dan to the children's growing astonishment. 'You come, see? Youcan bathe in the lake every day, then - and Nobby here can show you round the camp, and youcan make friends with all the animals, see?'
　　46
　　Now it was Nobby's turn to look amazed.
　　'Jumping Jiminy! Didn't you beat me black and blue for making friends with these kids?' hedemanded. 'What's the game, now? You've never had animals up in the hills before. You've . . .'
　　'Shut up,' said Tiger Dan in such a fierce voice that all the children were shocked. Lou nudgedDan, and he made an effort to appear pleasant again.
　　'We didn't want Nobby to make friends with posh folk like you,' he began again. 'But it seems asif you want to pal up with him - so it's okay with us. You come on down and camp by the lake,and Nobby'll show you everything in the circus. Can't say fairer than that.'
　　'You've got other reasons for making all these suggestions,' said Julian, scornfully. 'I'm sorry -but our plans are made, and I am not going to discuss them with you.'
　　'Come on,' said Dick. 'Let's go and find Timmy. He's barking his head off because he can hearus, and it won't be long before he comes flying along here. Then we shall find it difficult to keephim off these two fellows.'
　　The four children began to move off. Nobby looked doubtfully at his uncle. He didn't knowwhether to go with them or not. Lou nudged Dan again.
　　'You go, too, if you want to,' said Tiger Dan, trying to grin amiably at the surprised Nobby.
　　'Keep your fine friends, see! Much good may they do you!' The grin vanished into a scowl, andNobby skipped smartly out of reach of his uncle's hand. He was puzzled and wondered what wasbehind his uncle's change of mind.
　　He tore after the children. Timmy came to meet them, barking his head off, waving the plumytail wildly in joy.
　　'Good dog, good dog!' said George, patting him. 'You keep on guard beautifully. You know Iwould have whistled for you if I'd wanted you, didn't you, Timmy? Good dog!'
　　'I'll get you some supper,' said Anne to everyone. 'We're all famishing. We can talk while we eat.
　　George, come and help. Julian, can you get some ginger-beer? And, Dick, do fill up the water-bowl for me.'
　　The boys winked at one another. They always thought that Anne was very funny when she tookcommand like this, and gave her orders. But everyone went obediently to work.
　　Nobby went to help Anne. Together they boiled ten eggs hard in the little saucepan. Then Annemade tomato sandwiches with potted meat and got out the cake the farmer's wife had given them.
　　She remembered the raspberry syrup, too - how lovely!
　　47
　　Soon they were all sitting on the rocky ledge, which was still warm, watching the sun go downinto the lake. It was a most beautiful evening, with the lake as blue as a cornflower and the skyflecked with rosy clouds. They held their hard-boiled eggs in one hand and a piece of bread andbutter in the other, munching happily. There was a dish of salt for everyone to dip their eggs into.
　　'I don't know why, but the meals we have on picnics always taste so much nicer than the ones wehave indoors,' said George. 'For instance, even if we had hard-boiled eggs and bread and butterindoors, they wouldn't taste as nice as these.'
　　'Can everyone eat two eggs?' asked Anne. 'I did two each. And there's plenty of cake - and moresandwiches and some plums we picked this morning.'
　　'Best meal I've ever had in my life,' said Nobby, and picked up his second egg. 'Best companyI've ever been in, too!'
　　Thank you,' said Anne, and everyone looked pleased. Nobby might not have their good manners,but he always seemed to say just the right thing.
　　'It's a good thing your uncle didn't make you go back with him and Lou,' said Dick. 'Funnybusiness - changing his mind like that!'
　　They began to talk about it. Julian was very puzzled indeed, and had even begun to wonder if hehadn't better find another camping site and go over the hill.
　　The others raised their voices scornfully.
　　'JULIAN! We're not cowards. We'll jolly well stay here!'
　　'What, leave now - why should we? We're in nobody's way, whatever those men say!'
　　'I'm not moving my caravan, whatever anyone says!' That was George, of course.
　　'No, don't you go,' said Nobby. 'Don't you take no notice of Lou and my uncle. They can't donothing to you at all. They're just trying to make trouble for you. You stay and let me show youover the camp, see?'
　　'It isn't that I want to give in to those fellows' ideas,' said Julian. 'It's just that - well, I'm in chargeof us all - and I don't like the look of Lou and Tiger Dan - and, well . . .'
　　'Oh, have another egg and forget about it,' said Dick. 'We're going to stay here in this hollow,however much Dan and Lou want us out of it. And, what's more, I'd like to find out why they'reso keen to push us off. It seems jolly queer to me.'
　　48
　　The sun went down in a blaze of orange and red, and the lake shimmered with its fiery reflection.
　　Nobby got up regretfully, and Barker and Growler, who had been hobnobbing with Timmy, gotup, too.
　　'I'll have to go,' said Nobby. 'Still got some jobs to do down there. What about you coming downtomorrow to see the animals? You'll like Old Lady, the elephant. She's a pet. And Pongo will bepleased to see you again.'
　　'Your uncle may have changed his mind again by tomorrow, and not want us near the camp,' saidDick.
　　'Well - I'll signal to you,' said Nobby. 'I'll go out in the boat, see? And wave a hanky. Then you'llknow it's all right. Well - so long! I'll be seeing you.'
10.愉快的晚餐
　　愉快的晚餐
　　诺比很想和孩子们一起去山上吃晚饭，但又害怕在路上碰见丹叔叔和鲁。
　　“你别担心，我们上山时一定会特别小心，一发现他们就赶紧告诉你，”迪克说，“然后你就马上躲到灌木丛里，等他们走了你再出来。你放心，我们一定会非常小心的，毕竟我们也不想碰上他们！”
　　“那好吧，我和你们一起去。”诺比说，“我把吠吠和哮哮也带上吧，它们肯定想见见蒂米。”
　　大家一起出发往山上的露营地走去。起初他们还在抄小路，但小路不太好走，没过多久他们就累得气喘吁吁了，于是又回到了平坦的大道。
　　孩子们在路上时刻警惕着丹和鲁，好在并没有碰上他们。“我们马上就到了。”朱利安说完就听见了蒂米的叫声，“咦，蒂米怎么叫了起来？那两人不会找到了我们的车吧？”
　　“还好我们让蒂米留下来看车。”迪克说，“不然指不定会丢什么东西呢。”
　　迪克说完才意识到，他刚刚在暗指诺比的叔叔偷东西，顿时有些不好意思，希望诺比听了不会难过或生气。
　　诺比毫不在意迪克的话，轻快地说：“没事，你说得也没错。他确实不是什么好人。事实上，他也不是我亲叔叔。我爸爸妈妈去世后，给我留了一点钱，让他照顾我。他把钱都拿走了，还让我叫他叔叔，从那以后我就一直跟着他了。”
　　“他那时也是在这个马戏团吗？”朱利安问。
　　“是啊，他和我爸爸都是小丑。”诺比说，“我家世代都是小丑。
　　不过，我以后不想做小丑。等我长大了，我就要逃到别的马戏团去，去照顾那里的马。我可喜欢马了，但现在这个马戏团的人都不太愿意让我靠近马，他们可能是嫉妒我能让那些马听话吧。”
　　孩子们惊讶地看着诺比。他可真是个与众不同的男孩子啊！他敢和黑猩猩一起散步，会训练马戏团的狗，和最厉害的小丑住在一起，还会表演滚车轮。但他这么厉害，却只想照顾马！真了不起！
　　迪克都有些嫉妒他了。
　　“你没上过学吗？”迪克问诺比。
　　诺比摇头，说道：“没有。我不会写字，只认得几个字。马戏团的人几乎都这样，所以也没人在意。不过我知道，你们肯定都会读书写字，估计连小安妮都能读懂一本书吧！”
　　“我会读书识字已经好几年啦。”安妮说，“现在数学已经学到分数了呢。”
　　“哇，好厉害啊！不过，什么是分数啊？”诺比惊叹道。
　　“嗯……就是四分之一、二分之一、八分之七之类的。”安妮回答，“但与其会这个，我更想像你一样会滚车轮。”
　　“蒂米怎么还在叫啊？”孩子们走到桦树林附近，乔治说道。紧接着她看见，有两个人正匍匐在树下的草丛里——竟然是丹和鲁！
　　乔治连忙停下了脚步。事发突然，诺比根本来不及躲，那两人一眼就看到了他，爬起身等孩子们走近。乔治暗自庆幸，蒂米就在不远处，自己叫一声或吹个口哨，它就会跑过来。
　　奇怪的是，鲁和丹这回竟然看起来和颜悦色，没有丝毫凶巴巴的样子。丹看到诺比，让人察觉不到地皱了皱眉头，但很快就恢复了友好的神情。
　　“晚上好。”朱利安没好气地打了一个招呼，准备不再搭理他们，继续往前走，但鲁上前阻止了他。
　　“我知道你们在这里露营。”鲁咧嘴笑了，露出了一口丑陋的黄牙，“你们之前不是说要去山顶吗？”
　　“这是我们的事，你们管不着。”朱利安以大人的口吻说，“你之前让我们离开山脚，我们已经离开了。现在我们做什么都跟你们没关系。”
　　“你这话也没错。”老虎丹压抑着内心的怒火，尽可能客气地说道，“我们这回上山，只是想给一些动物找一个地方住，没想到碰巧发现你们在这里露营，便有点担心你们的安全。”
　　“不劳你们费心，我们安全得很。”朱利安轻蔑地说，“而且这边的山上空间很大，就算你们带一些动物来住，也不愁没有多余的位置。你们不用费心思找理由赶我们走了，我们这次想待多久就待多久。而且就算有人不怀好意，我们还可以找附近的农场主和他们的手下帮忙，更别提还有大狗蒂米保护我们。”
　　“你们把狗留下来看车了？”鲁听到了蒂米的叫声，说，“你们这只狗很危险，留不得啊。”
　　“它只对坏蛋来说有危险。”乔治立刻说道，“蒂米正守着车呢，你们记得离远点，不然有你们好受的。”
　　鲁开始火了，说：“你们到底去不去山脚？我们都说了，准备让动物在这儿休息，你们想去山脚露营就去吧。”
　　“是的，你们想去就去吧。待在山脚多好啊，可以每天在湖里玩水，可以跟着诺比参观营地，还可以和所有的动物做朋友。”老虎丹的话让孩子们更惊讶了。
　　诺比一脸茫然地说道：“我的天哪！你同意我和他们交朋友了吗？不会再因为这个揍我了吧？好奇怪啊，你之前从来没把动物带到山上过。你……”
　　“闭嘴！”老虎丹凶狠的话语吓到了孩子们。鲁轻轻推了他一下，他又试着和颜悦色起来，再次说道，“我们之前想着，你们是有钱人家的小孩，诺比死乞白赖地缠着你们，这样不太好。但现在看来，是你们主动想认识诺比的，我们就不管这事了。你们快下山吧，就在湖边露营好了，诺比也会带你们参观马戏团，这不是很好吗？”
　　“你们这么做肯定别有目的。”朱利安严肃地说，“抱歉，我们自有计划，无须你们干涉。”
　　“走吧。”迪克说，“我们去找蒂米吧。它应该是听到了我们的声音，这才大喊大叫起来，估计它马上就过来了。我们赶紧走吧，不然蒂米就要直接撞上这两人了，万一闹得不好收场就麻烦了。”
　　孩子们接着往低地走去。诺比茫然无措地看着丹，不知道该不该跟着孩子们走。鲁推了丹一下。
　　“你想去就去吧。”丹尽可能笑眯眯地看着诺比，“好好和他们相处吧！他们少不了会给你一些好处哩！”
　　不过，丹脸上的笑容很快就消失了，他又恢复了平常凶巴巴的模样。诺比连忙跳开一步。他虽然不知道丹为什么突然改变了主意，但还是飞快地跑去追孩子们。
　　蒂米看见孩子们回来了，便兴冲冲地摇着尾巴欢迎他们，高兴地“汪汪”直叫。
　　“蒂米，你特别棒！”乔治拍拍蒂米，说，“你看车看得很好。而且你也知道，我需要你时就会吹口哨，对不对呀？你真是太棒了！”
　　“我来准备晚饭吧。”安妮说，“大家都饿了，等会儿边吃边聊吧。乔治，快来帮忙。朱利安，拿些姜汁汽水出来吧。迪克，给我盛碗水。”
　　男孩们彼此眨了眨眼，每次看到安妮这样发号施令他们都觉得很有趣。
　　其他小伙伴都按照安妮的吩咐，去乖乖干活了。诺比也去给安妮打下手，和她一起煮了十个鸡蛋。安妮接着用罐装肉做了西红柿三明治，还拿出了麦基太太给的蛋糕和树莓果露。看来今天的晚餐很丰盛呢！
　　晚餐地点依然是那块大岩石上，上面还有阳光的余温。
　　这天晚上，太阳慢慢下沉，湖水像矢车菊一样蓝，玫瑰色的云朵飘在天空中，一切都是那么美好。
　　孩子们一手拿着煮鸡蛋，一手拿着面包和黄油，吃得津津有味。安妮还准备了一小碟盐，方便大家拿鸡蛋蘸着吃。
　　“不知道为什么，在外面吃饭总是比在家里吃得香。”乔治说，“就像现在，我们虽然和在家里一样，吃的是煮鸡蛋和黄油面包，但现在吃起来却更香。”
　　“大家都能吃两个鸡蛋吧？我给每个人都煮了两个呢。”安妮说，“这里还有很多蛋糕和三明治，还有我们今早摘的李子！”
　　“这是我吃过的最美味的一顿饭！”诺比拿起了自己的第二个鸡蛋说，“你们也是我最好的朋友！”
　　“谢谢夸奖。”安妮说。
　　诺比的话让大家很开心。虽然诺比说起话来有些土气，但他的话总是很中听。
　　“还好你叔叔没有让你跟着回去。”迪克说，“不过也是奇怪了，他这是吃错了什么药，突然就改主意了！”
　　孩子们聊起了这件怪事。朱利安百思不得其解，甚至提出越过这座山换一个地方露营的建议，这引起了其他小伙伴的强烈反对。“朱利安！我们可不是胆小鬼！我们才不要走！”
　　“你说什么！现在就走？凭什么啊？别管那两人怎么说，我们又没碍着任何人！”
　　“无论如何，我是不会驾车走的！”这显然是乔治的声音。
　　“别啊，你们别走啊。”诺比说，“你们不用管鲁和叔叔，他们也做不出什么坏事，最多就是给你们添点麻烦而已。你们留下来吧，我还要带你们参观营地呢。”
　　“我也不是怕他们。”朱利安说，“只是，我的意思是，我要照顾好大家，而鲁和丹看起来确实不怀好意，万一……”
　　“你再吃个鸡蛋吧，别多想了。”迪克说，“不论鲁和丹多想让我们离开，我们都不会走的。而且我也想弄清楚，他们到底为什么想让我们尽快离开这里，这真是太奇怪了。”
　　太阳渐渐沉下山去，把附近染成了橙红色，湖面也映出了它红色的倒影。诺比一脸不舍地起身准备下山，吠吠和哮哮见状，不再和蒂米玩闹了，也跟了过来。
　　“我得走了。”诺比说，“我还得下去干点活儿。你们明天下来看看动物怎么样？你们肯定会爱上大象‘老夫人’的，它可讨人喜欢了！
　　庞果也很想再见你们一面呢。”
　　“万一你叔叔明天又改主意了，不让我们靠近营地怎么办？”迪克说。
　　“那这样吧，我到时候给你们信号！”诺比说，“如果我从船里出来挥了一下手帕，你们就下山来玩吧。就这么定了，再见啦！”
Chapter Eleven FUN AT THE CIRCUS CAMP
Chapter Eleven FUN AT THE CIRCUS CAMP
　　Next morning, while Anne cleared up the breakfast things with George, and Dick went off to thefarm to buy whatever the farmer's wife had ready for him, Julian took the field-glasses and sat onthe ledge to watch for Nobby to go out on the lake in his boat.
　　Dick sauntered along, whistling. The farmer's wife was delighted to see him, and showed himtwo big baskets full of delicious food.
　　'Slices of ham I've cured myself,' she said, lifting up the white cloth that covered one of thebaskets. 'And a pot of brawn I've made. Keep it in a cool place. And some fresh lettuces andradishes I pulled myself this morning early. And some more tomatoes.'
　　'How gorgeous!' said Dick, eyeing the food in delight. 'Just the kind of things we love! Thanksawfully, Mrs Mackie. What's in the other basket?'
　　'Eggs, butter, milk, and a tin of shortbread I've baked,' said Mrs Mackie. 'You should do all righttill tomorrow, the four of you! And in that paper there is a bone for the dog.'
　　'How much do I owe you?' asked Dick. He paid his bill and took up the baskets. Mrs Mackieslipped a bag into his pocket.
　　'Just a few home-made sweets,' she said. That was her little present. Dick grinned at her.
　　49
　　'Well, I won't offer to pay you for them because I'm afraid of that rolling-pin of yours,' he said.
　　'But thank you very, very much.'
　　He went off delighted. He thought of Anne's pleasure when she came to unpack the baskets.
　　How she would love to put the things in the little larder - and pop the butter in a dish set in abowl of cold water - and set the eggs in the little rack!
　　When he got back Julian called to him: 'Nobby's out in his boat. Come and look. He's wavingsomething that can't possibly be a hanky. It must be the sheet off his bed!'
　　'Nobby doesn't sleep in sheets,' said Anne. 'He didn't know what they were when he saw them inour bunks. Perhaps it's a table-cloth.'
　　'Anyway, it's something big, to tell us that it's absolutely all right to come down to the camp,'
　　said Julian. 'Are we ready?'
　　'Not quite,' said Anne, unpacking the baskets Dick had brought. 'I must put away these things -and do you want to take a picnic lunch with you? Because if so I must prepare it. Oh - look at allthese gorgeous things!'
　　They all came back to look. 'Mrs Mackie is a darling,' said Anne. 'Honestly, these things aresuper - look at this gorgeous ham. It smells heavenly.'
　　'Here's her little present - homemade sweets,' said Dick, remembering them and taking them outof his pocket. 'Have one?'
　　Anne had everything ready in half an hour. They had decided to take a picnic lunch with themfor themselves and for Nobby as well. They took their bathing-things and towels, too.
　　'Are we going to take Timmy or not?' said George. 'I want to. But as these two men seem ratherinterested in our caravans, perhaps we had better leave him on guard again. We don't want tocome back and find the caravans damaged or half the things stolen.'
　　'I should think not!' said Dick. 'They're not our things, nor our caravans. They belong tosomebody else and we've got to take extra good care of them. I think we ought to leave Timmyon guard, don't you, Ju?'
　　'Yes, I do,' said Julian at once. 'These caravans are too valuable to leave at the mercy of anypassing tramp - though I suppose we could lock them up. Anyway - we'll leave Timmy on guardtoday - poor old Timmy, it's a shame, isn't it?'
　　Timmy didn't answer. He looked gloomy and miserable. What! They were all going off withouthim again? He knew what 'on guard' meant - he was to stay here with these houses on wheels till50
　　the children chose to come back. He badly wanted to see Pongo again. He stood with his ears andtail drooping, the picture of misery.
　　But there was no help for it. The children felt that they couldn't leave the caravans unguardedwhile they were still so uncertain about Lou and Tiger Dan. So they all patted poor Timmy andfondled him, and then said good-bye. He sat down on the rocky ledge with his back to them andwouldn't even watch them go.
　　'He's sulking,' said George. 'Poor Timothy!'
　　It didn't take them very long to get down to the camp, and they found Nobby, Pongo, Barker andGrowler waiting for them. Nobby was grinning from ear to ear.
　　'You saw my signal all right?' he said. 'Uncle hasn't changed his mind - in fact, he seems quite tohave taken to you, and says I'm to show you all round and let you see anything you want to. Thatwas his shirt I waved. I thought if I waved something enormous you'd know things wereabsolutely safe.'
　　'Where shall we put the bathing-things and the picnic baskets while we see round the camp?'
　　asked Anne. 'Somewhere cool, if possible.'
　　'Put them in my caravan,' said Nobby, and led them to a caravan painted blue and yellow, withred wheels. The children remembered having seen it when the procession passed by their house aweek or two before.
　　They peeped inside. It wasn't nearly so nice as theirs. It was much smaller, for one thing, andvery untidy. It looked dirty, too, and had a nasty smell. Anne didn't like it very much.
　　'Not so good as yours!' said Nobby. 'I wish I had a caravan like yours. I'd feel like a prince. Nowwhat do you want to see first? The elephant? Come on, then.'
　　They went to the tree to which Old Lady the elephant was tied. She curled her trunk roundNobby and looked at the children out of small, intelligent eyes.
　　'Well, Old Lady!' said Nobby. 'Want a bathe?'
　　The elephant trumpeted and made the children jump. 'I'll take you later on,' promised Nobby.
　　'Now then - hup, hup, hup!'
　　At these words the elephant curled her trunk tightly round Nobby's waist and lifted him bodilyinto the air, placing him gently on her big head!
　　Anne gasped.
　　'Oh! Did she hurt you, Nobby?'
　　51
　　''Course not!' said Nobby. 'Old Lady wouldn't hurt anyone, would you, big one?'
　　A small man came up. He had bright eyes that shone as if they had been polished, and a verywide grin. 'Good morning,' he said. 'How do you like my Old Lady? Like to see her play cricket?'
　　'Oh, yes!' said everyone, and the small man produced a cricket bat and held it out to Old Lady.
　　She took it in her trunk and waved it about. Nobby slipped deftly off her head to the ground.
　　'I'll play with her, Larry,' he said, and took the ball from the small man. He threw it to Old Ladyand she hit it smartly with the bat. It sailed over their heads!
　　Julian fetched the ball. He threw it at the elephant, and again the great creature hit the ball with abang. Soon all the children were playing with Old Lady and enjoying the game very much.
　　Some small camp children came up to watch. But they were as scared as rabbits as soon as Julianor George spoke to them and scuttled off to their caravans at once. They were dirty and ragged,but most of them had beautiful eyes and thick curly hair, though it wanted brushing and washing.
　　Nobby went to fetch Pongo, who was dancing to and fro in his cage, making anguished sounds,thinking he was forgotten. He was simply delighted to see the children again, and put his armright round Anne at once. Then he pulled George's hair and hid his face behind his paws, peepingout mischievously.
　　'He's a caution, aren't you, Pongo?' said Nobby. 'Now you keep with me, Pongo, or I'll put youback into your cage, see?'
　　They went to see the dogs and let them all out. They were mostly terrier dogs, or mongrels,smart, well-kept little things who jumped up eagerly at Nobby, and made a great fuss of him. Itwas clear that they loved him and trusted him.
　　'Like to see them play football?' asked Nobby. 'Here, Barker - fetch the ball. Go on, quick!'
　　Barker darted off to Nobby's caravan. The door was shut, but the clever little dog stood on hishind legs and jerked the handle with his nose. The door opened and in went Barker. He came outdribbling a football with his nose. Down the steps it went and into the camp field. All the dogsleapt on it with howls of delight.
　　'Yap-yap-yap! Yap-yap!' They dribbled that football to and fro, while Nobby stood with his legsopen to make a goal for them.
　　It was Barker's job and Growler's to score the goals, and the task of the other dogs to stop them.
　　So it was a most amusing game to watch. Once, when Barker scored a goal by hurling himself on52
　　the ball and sending it rolling fast between Nobby's arched legs, Pongo leapt into the fray, pickedup the ball and ran off with it.
　　'Foul, foul!' yelled Nobby and all the dogs rushed after the mischievous chimpanzee. He leapt onto the top of a caravan and began to bounce the ball there, grinning down at the furious dogs.
　　'Oh, this is such fun!' said Anne, wiping the tears of laughter from her eyes. 'Oh, dear! I've gotsuch a pain in my side from laughing.'
　　Nobby had to climb up to the roof of the caravan to get the ball. Pongo jumped down the otherside, but left the ball balanced neatly on the chimney. He was really a most mischievouschimpanzee.
　　Then they went to see the beautiful horses. All of them had shining satiny coats. They werebeing trotted round a big field by a slim, tall young fellow called Rossy, and they obeyed hisslightest word.
　　'Can I ride Black Queen, Rossy?' asked Nobby eagerly. 'Do let me!'
　　'Okay,' said Rossy, his black hair shining like the horses' coats. Then Nobby amazed thewatching children, for he leapt on to a great black horse, stood up on her back and trotted allround the field like that!
　　'He'll fall!' cried Anne. But he didn't, of course. Then he suddenly swung himself down on to hishands and rode Black Queen standing upside down.
　　'Good, good!' cried Rossy. 'You are good with horses, young one! Now ride Fury!'
　　Fury was a small, fiery-looking little horse, whose gleaming eyes showed a temper. Nobby ran toher and leapt on her bare-backed. She rose up, snorting and tried to throw him off. But hewouldn't be thrown off. No matter what she did, Nobby clung on like a limpet to a rock.
　　At last Fury tired of it and began to canter round the field. Then she galloped - and suddenly shestopped absolutely dead, meaning to fling Nobby over her head!
　　But the boy was waiting for that trick and threw himself backwards at once. 'Good, good!' criedRossy. 'She will soon eat out of your hand, Nobby! Good boy.'
　　'Nobby, Nobby, you're terribly clever!' yelled Anne. 'Oh, I wish I could do the things you do! Iwish I could.'
　　Nobby slid off Fury's back, looking pleased. It was nice to show off a little to his 'posh' friends.
　　Then he looked round and about. 'I say - where's that chimp? Up to some mischief, I'll be bound!
　　Let's go and find him.'
11.参观马戏团
　　参观马戏团
　　第二天一早，大家用完早餐后，安妮和乔治去收拾碗碟，迪克去农场取食物，朱利安坐在岩石上，拿着望远镜观察梅兰湖，期待着诺比的信号。
　　迪克吹着口哨，不紧不慢地往农场走去。麦基太太见到他很高兴，拿出了两大篮食物，看起来十分可口。
　　“这里有我腌的几片火腿。”她说着掀开了其中一个篮子上的白布，“还有我做的一罐猪肉，记得要放在阴凉的地方。对了，里面还有我今早刚从田里收的莴苣和萝卜，还有一些西红柿。”
　　“好棒啊！”迪克高兴地说，“都是我们喜欢的呢！麦基太太，太感谢您了！另一个篮子里有什么呀？”
　　“鸡蛋、黄油、牛奶，还有一罐我烤的奶油酥饼。这些足够你们四个明天吃的了。”麦基太太说，“对了，里面还有一根骨头，用纸包着，是给你们的大狗准备的。”
　　“您对我们真是太好了！”迪克说。他付完钱后拿起篮子，接着麦基太太把一个小袋子塞进了他的口袋，说：“我还做了一些糖果给你们吃。”
　　迪克咧嘴笑道：“这就是您这次准备的小礼物吧！我就不付这糖果的钱啦，不然您就要拿擀面杖追着我跑了。真的非常非常感谢您！”
　　迪克兴高采烈地走了，心想：等会儿安妮看到这两大篮食物，肯定非常开心。她会兴冲冲地把食物塞进橱柜，把黄油放在盘子里，再把鸡蛋一个一个地摆在架子上。
　　迪克回到营地时，朱利安叫住他：“快来看，诺比在船上呢！他正挥舞着一个东西，看起来不是手帕，估计是他的床单！”
　　“不可能是床单，诺比的床上才没有床单呢。”安妮说，“他看到我们车里的床铺时，还问我床单是什么。他可能是在挥舞桌布吧。”
　　“管他呢，反正是一大块布。他肯定是在通知我们可以下山了。”朱利安说，“大家都准备好了吗？”
　　“还没呢。”安妮正收拾迪克带回的篮子，“我得把这些食物都收好。说起来，你们想带些东西当午饭吗？想带的话我还得再准备一下——哇，好丰盛啊！”
　　其他小伙伴也都凑过来看篮子里的东西。“麦基太太人真好。”安妮说，“这些东西太棒了，这火腿闻起来好香啊！”
　　“麦基太太还准备了一份小礼物，是她做的糖果。”迪克拿出了口袋里的糖果说道，“你们要不要尝尝呀？”
　　安妮花了半个小时打理好一切，还准备好了要带的午餐，连诺比那份也没忘记。除了带吃的之外，他们还带了泳衣和毛巾。
　　“我们这回要带蒂米一起去吗？”乔治说，“虽然我很想带它一起去，但丹和鲁似乎对我们的大篷车很感兴趣，所以还是让蒂米留下来看车吧，以免那两人来砸车或偷东西。”
　　“我也是这么想的。”迪克说，“毕竟大篷车和车上的东西都不是我们的，我们必须保管好它们。所以还是让蒂米留下来看车吧。朱利安，你说呢？”
　　“我也这么觉得。”朱利安立马答道，“虽然我会把车锁好，但这车太贵重了，我们还是小心些的好，千万别让坏人把车偷了或毁了。所以还是让蒂米守着吧，可怜的大狗，辛苦你了。”
　　蒂米一声不吭，耷拉着耳朵和尾巴，看起来很不开心。什么！
　　他们又要抛下它吗？它知道看车是什么意思——它得孤零零地和车待在一起，等孩子们回来。可是看车真的好无聊啊，而且它好想再见见庞果啊！
　　但孩子们也无能为力。他们实在不放心单独把两辆车留下，万一鲁和丹再过来就糟了。他们都拍了拍蒂米，温柔地安慰它，和它说再见。蒂米这回背对着他们坐在了岩石上，生气得都不肯目送他们离开了。
　　“可怜的蒂米，它正在生闷气呢。”乔治说。
　　大家很快就来到了营地，诺比、庞果、吠吠、哮哮都在等着他们。诺比笑得可开心了。
　　“你们看见我的信号了吧？”诺比说，“叔叔这次没改主意哦，反而很希望你们来呢，还让我带你们随便参观。我之前挥舞的就是他的衬衫。我特地找了这么大的一块布呢，这样你们见了就会知道特别安全，完全可以下山了。”
　　“我们带了吃的和洗浴用品过来，得先找个地方放，不然一直拿着太累了，不好参观营地。”安妮说，“可是，放在哪里好呢？最好是一个阴凉的地方。”
　　“就放在我的大篷车里吧。”诺比说着带他们来到了一辆大篷车车前，车身蓝黄相间，车轮则是红色的，孩子们上次见过它。
　　诺比的大篷车里空间不大，又脏又乱，而且臭烘烘的，安妮不是很喜欢。
　　“我知道，我的车比你们的差远了！”诺比说，“我也好想有一辆那么棒的大篷车啊，住在那里简直像个小王子一样。话说回来，你们想先看什么动物呀？大象吗？是的话就跟我来吧。”
　　孩子们来到了拴着大象“老夫人”的树边。它一见到诺比，就用长长的鼻子卷住了他，同时上下打量着孩子们。它的眼睛虽小，但很敏锐。
　　“哎呀，老夫人！”诺比说，“你想不想去洗澡呀？”
　　老夫人吼了一声，吓了孩子们一跳。“我待会儿就带你去。”诺比承诺道，“现在——恰恰恰！”
　　老夫人一听到这口号，就用鼻子紧紧卷住诺比的腰，一下子就把他举到了空中，紧接着把他轻轻放在了自己的脖子上。
　　安妮猛吸了一口气，说：“天哪！诺比，它没有弄疼你吧？”
　　“当然没有。”诺比说，“老夫人不会伤到任何人的，你说是不是呀，大家伙？”
　　突然，有一个人来了。他身材矮小，眼睛很亮，像被打磨过的宝石一样。他咧嘴笑道：“早上好啊，你们喜不喜欢我的老夫人呀？
　　想不想看它打板球？”
　　“想啊，想啊！”大家齐声道。
　　老夫人用鼻子接过了这个人递出的板球拍，开心地挥舞了起来。诺比灵活地从它身上跳了下来。
　　“拉里，我来和它打球吧。”诺比从拉里手中拿起板球，抛给了老夫人，老夫人灵活地用鼻子打了回去，球越过了孩子们的头顶！
　　朱利安接住球，再次抛给老夫人，老夫人“砰”的一声又打了回去。接下来一段时间，孩子们就这样和老夫人开心地玩了起来。
　　营地里的几个小孩也来围观了，但无论朱利安还是乔治一和他们说话，他们就像受了惊的小兔子似的，立刻跑回各自的车里了。
　　他们穿着又脏又破的衣服，但他们的眼睛都很漂亮，而且头发卷曲浓密，不过看起来有些乱糟糟的，需要梳理一番。
　　此时，庞果还被关在笼子里，它正难过地跳来跳去，不时哀叹自己被遗忘了。
　　大家和老夫人打完板球后，诺比把庞果带了过来。它见到孩子们可高兴了，先是张开双臂抱住了安妮，接着拨了拨乔治的头发，最后用爪子捂住脸，从爪缝里淘气地瞅着大家。
　　“你真是个淘气包啊。”诺比说，“现在乖乖跟着我哦，不然就把你关回笼子里，知道吗？”
　　诺比接着带大家去看狗。马戏团的狗大部分是受过训练的猎犬或杂种狗，身量娇小，聪明机灵。它们一被诺比放出来，就跳过来在他身上蹭来蹭去，显然是把他当成了值得信任的好伙伴。
　　“你们想不想看它们踢足球呀？”诺比说，“吠吠，快去拿球！快点啊，越快越好！”
　　吠吠冲到了诺比的车前，见门关了，便前脚离地站了起来，刚好可以用它的鼻子拉动门把手。进去后没多久，吠吠就用鼻子顶着足球从车里出来了。它跑下台阶，来到了草地上，其他狗见足球来了，都高兴得又跳又叫。
　　足球比赛开始了！草地上满是“汪汪”的叫声，小狗们来回运球，诺比叉开双腿给它们当球门。
　　吠吠和哮哮进攻，其他小狗防守，看起来真是有趣！有一回，吠吠一个猛冲，把球飞快踢到了诺比两腿之间，漂亮地得了一分。
　　这时，庞果突然冲入赛场，捡起球跑走了。
　　“犯规！犯规！”诺比喊道。狗狗们纷纷去追这只淘气的猩猩。
　　结果庞果跳到了一辆大篷车上，得意扬扬地摆弄着足球，看见小狗们在下面干着急，它咧开嘴笑得可开心了。
　　“哈哈哈，真是太逗了！”安妮笑得眼泪都出来了，连忙伸手抹去，“哈哈，笑得我肚子疼！”
　　狗狗们没法爬上车顶，只好靠诺比了。庞果这回害怕了，它把球稳稳当当地放在了烟囱上，紧接着从另一侧跳下了车。它可真是一只淘气的猩猩啊！
　　后来，诺比又带大家去看漂亮的马。它们的皮毛干净透亮，像绸缎一样光滑。此时，一个又瘦又高的小伙子正带着它们在田野里散步。他叫罗西，头发乌黑透亮，像马儿的皮毛一样。马儿可听他的话了。
　　“罗西，我能不能骑一下‘黑玉女王’啊？”诺比恳求道，“让我骑一下吧！”
　　“没问题。”罗西说。
　　见罗西同意了，诺比就跳上了一匹大黑马，直接站在它背上，指挥着它小跑了起来，看得大家一脸惊叹。
　　“哎呀，他不会摔下来吧！”安妮叫道。
　　这点安妮倒是不用担心，诺比可厉害了，绝对不会摔下来的。
　　突然，他双手撑着马背倒立起来，马儿依旧往前走着，但诺比依旧站得稳稳当当。
　　“干得漂亮！”罗西叫道，“小伙子，你很擅长和马相处啊！现在来骑下毛毛吧！”
　　毛毛是一匹小马，眼睛炯炯有神，看起来凶巴巴的。它的背上没放马鞍，但诺比直接就跳了上去。毛毛站直身体，发出“呼哧呼哧”的声音，试图把诺比甩下来。但无论它怎么动来动去，诺比都紧紧贴在它身上，就像紧紧附在岩石上的贝壳一样。
　　最后，毛毛折腾累了，慢跑起来。跑了一小段路后，它开始加速，过了一会儿又突然停下，试图利用惯性把诺比甩出去。
　　不过诺比早就识破了它的把戏，身子立刻向后倾了一些。
　　“干得漂亮！”罗西叫道，“诺比，它很快就会乖乖听你的话的。
　　你太棒了！”
　　“诺比，你真是太厉害了！”安妮叫道，“我好想和你一样厉害啊！”
　　诺比从毛毛背上跳了下来，他现在十分开心，给这些“气派”的朋友露一手的感觉真是太棒了。他往四周看了一圈，像是在找什么东西，接着突然叫道：“庞果呢？这个淘气包，我这回可要好好收拾它！我们一起去找它吧。”
Chapter Twelve A LOVELY DAY - WITH A HORRID END
Chapter Twelve A LOVELY DAY - WITH A HORRID END
　　They soon saw Pongo. He was coming round one of the caravans, looking exceedingly pleasedwith himself. He went to Anne and held out his paw to her, making little affectionate noises.
　　Anne took what he held. She looked at it. It's a hard-boiled egg! Oh, Nobby, he's been at thepicnic baskets!'
　　So he had! Two of the eggs were gone, and some of the tomatoes! Nobby smacked thechimpanzee and took him back to his cage. He was very sad and made a noise as if he wascrying, hiding his face in his paws. Anne was upset.
　　'Is he really crying? Oh, do forgive him, Nobby. He didn't mean to be naughty.'
　　'He's not crying. He's only pretending,' said Nobby. 'And he did mean to be naughty. I knowhim!'
　　The morning soon went in visiting the circus animals. It was dinner-time before they had hadtime to see the monkeys. 'We'll see them afterwards,' said Nobby. 'Let's have a meal now. Comeon. We'll go and have it by the lake.'
　　The children hadn't seen Lou or Tiger Dan at all, much to their joy. 'Where are they?' askedJulian. 'Gone out for the day?'
　　'Yes, thank goodness,' said Nobby. 'Gone out on one of their mysterious jaunts. You know, whenwe're on the road, going from place to place, my uncle sometimes disappears at night. I wake up- and he's not there.'
　　'Where does he go?' asked George.
　　'I wouldn't dare to ask,' said Nobby. 'Anyway, he and Lou are out of the way today. I don't expectthey'll be back till night.'
　　They had their meal by the lake. It glittered at their feet, calm and blue, and looked very inviting.
　　'What about a swim?' asked Dick when they had eaten as much as they could. Julian looked athis watch.
　　'Can't swim directly after a good meal,' he said. 'You know that, Dick. We'll have to wait a bit.'
　　'Right,' said Dick, and lay down. 'I'll have a snooze - or shall we go and see the monkeys?'
　　They all had a short nap and then got up to go and see the monkeys. When they got back to thecamp they found it alive with people, all excited and yelling.
　　54
　　'What's up?' said Nobby. 'Jumping Jiminy, the monkeys are all loose!'
　　So they were. Wherever they looked the children saw a small brown monkey, chattering to itself,on the roof of a caravan or tent!
　　A brown-faced woman with sharp eyes came up to Nobby. She caught him by the shoulder andshook him. 'See what that chimp of yours has done!' she said. 'You put him in his cage andcouldn't have locked it properly. He got out and let all the monkeys loose. Drat that chimp - I'lltake a broomstick to him if ever I catch him!'
　　'Where's Lucilla then?' asked Nobby, dragging himself away from the cross woman. 'Can't sheget them in?'
　　'Lucilla's gone to the town,' scolded the woman. 'And fine and pleased she'll be to hear this whenshe comes back!'
　　'Aw, let the monkeys be!' said Nobby. 'They won't come to any harm. They'll wait for Lucilla allright!'
　　'Who's Lucilla?' asked Anne, thinking that life in a circus camp was very exciting.
　　'She owns the monkeys,' said Nobby. 'Hi, look - there's Lucilla coming back! Now we'll be allright!'
　　A little wizened old woman was hurrying towards the camp. She really looked rather like amonkey herself, Anne thought. Her eyes were bright and sharp, and her tiny hands clutched a redshawl round her. They looked like brown paws.
　　'Your monkeys are out!' yelled the camp children. 'LUCILLA! Your monkeys are out.'
　　Lucilla heard and, raising her voice, she scolded everyone in sight fully and shrilly. Then shestood still and held out her arms. She spoke some soft words in a language the children didn'tknow - magic words, Anne said afterwards.
　　One by one the wandering monkeys came scampering over to her, flinging themselves downfrom the caravan roofs, making little chattering sounds of love and welcome. They leapt on toLucilla's shoulders and into her arms, cuddling against her like tiny brown children. Not onemonkey was left out - all went to Lucilla as if drawn by some enchantment.
　　She walked slowly towards their cage, murmuring her soft words as she went. Everyone watchedin silence.
　　55
　　'She's a queer one,' said the brown-faced woman to Nobby. 'She don't love nobody but hermonkeys - and there's nobody loves her but them. You mind out she doesn't go for that chimp ofyours, letting out her precious monkeys!'
　　'I'll take him and Old Lady down to bathe,' said Nobby, hastily. 'By the time we're back, Lucillawill have forgotten.'
　　They fetched Old Lady and discovered where naughty Pongo was hiding under a caravan. Asquickly as possible they went back to the lake, Old Lady stepping out well, looking forward toher bathe.
　　'I suppose things like that are always happening in a circus camp,' said Anne. 'It's not a bit likereal life.'
　　'Isn't it?' said Nobby, surprised. 'It's real life all right to me!'
　　It was cool in the lake and they all enjoyed themselves very much, swimming and splashing.
　　Pongo wouldn't go in very far, but splashed everyone who came within reach, laughing andcackling loudly. He gave Old Lady a shock by leaping up on to her back, and pulling one of herbig ears.
　　She dipped her trunk into the lake, sucked up a lot of water, turned her trunk over her back, andsquirted the water all over the startled chimpanzee! The children yelled with laughter, and roaredagain to see Pongo falling in fright off Old Lady's back. Splash! He went right in and got himselfwet from head to foot - a thing he hated doing.
　　'Serves you right, you scamp!' shouted Nobby. 'Hey, Old Lady, stop it! Don't squirt at me!'
　　The elephant, pleased with her little joke, didn't want to stop it. So the children had to keep wellaway from her, for her aim was very good.
　　'I've never had such a lovely time in my life!' said Anne, as she dried herself. 'I shall dream allnight of monkeys and elephants, horses, dogs and chimpanzees!'
　　Nobby turned about twenty cart-wheels by the edge of the lake from sheer good spirits - andPongo at once did the same. He was even better at it than Nobby. Anne tried and fell down flopimmediately.
　　They went back to the camp. 'Sorry I can't offer you any tea,' said Nobby, 'but we never seem tohave tea, you know - we circus folk, I mean. Anyway, I'm not hungry after that enormous lunch.
　　Are you?'
　　56
　　Nobody was. They shared out Mrs Mackie's home-made toffees, and gave one to Pongo. It stuckhis teeth together, and he looked so comically alarmed when he found that he couldn't open hismouth that the children roared at him.
　　He sat down, swayed from side to side, and began to groan dismally. But the toffee soon meltedaway, and he found that he could open his mouth after all. He sucked the rest of the sweetnoisily, but wouldn't have another.
　　They wandered round the camp, looking at the different caravans. Nobody took much notice ofthem now. They were just Nobby's 'posh' friends - that was all. Some of the smaller childrenpeeped out and stuck out their little red tongues - but at Nobby's roar they vanished.
　　'Got no manners at all!' said Nobby. 'But they're all right really.'
　　They came to where big wagons stood, stored with all kinds of circus things. 'We don't bother tounpack these when we're resting in camp like this,' said Nobby. 'Don't need them here. One ofmy jobs is to help to unpack this stuff when we're camping to give a show. Have to get out allthem benches and set them up in the big top - that's the circus tent, you know. We're pretty busythen, I can tell you!'
　　'What's in this cart?' asked Anne, coming to a small wagon with a tightly-fitting hood oftarpaulin.
　　'Don't know,' said Nobby. That cart belongs to my uncle. He won't never let me unpack it. I don'tknow what he keeps there. I've wondered if it was things belonging to my Dad and Mum. I toldyou they were dead. Anyway, I thought I'd peep and see one day; but Uncle Dan caught me andhalf-killed me!'
　　'But if they belonged to your parents, they ought to be yours!' said George.
　　'Funny thing is, sometimes that cart's crammed full,' said Nobby. 'And sometimes it isn't. MaybeLou puts some of his things there too.'
　　'Well, nobody could get anything else in there at the moment!' said Julian. 'It's full to bursting!'
　　They lost interest in the little wagon and wandered round to see the 'props' as Nobby called them.
　　Anne pictured these as clothes-props, but they turned out to be gilt chairs and tables, the shiningpoles used for the tight-rope, gaily-painted stools for the performing dogs to sit on, and circus'props' of that kind.
　　'Properties, Anne,' said Julian. 'Circus properties. Props for short. Look here, isn't it about timewe went back? My watch has stopped. Whatever time is it?'
　　57
　　'Golly, it's quite late!' said Dick, looking at his watch. 'Seven o'clock. No wonder I feel jollyhungry. Time we went back. Coming with us, Nobby? You can have supper up there if you like.
　　I bet you could find your way back in the dark.'
　　'I'll take Pongo with me, and Barker and Growler,' said Nobby, delighted at the invitation. 'If Ilose the way back, they won't!'
　　So they all set off up the hill, tired with their long and exciting day. Anne began to plan what shewould give the little company for supper. Ham, certainly - and tomatoes - and some of thatraspberry syrup diluted with icy-cold spring-water.
　　They all heard Timmy barking excitedly as soon as they came near the caravans. He barkedwithout ceasing, loudly and determinedly.
　　'He sounds cross,' said Dick. 'Poor old Tim! He must think we've quite deserted him.'
　　They came to the caravans and Timmy flung himself on George as if he hadn't seen her for ayear. He pawed her and licked her, then pawed her again.
　　Barker and Growler were pleased to see him too, and as for Pongo, he was delighted. He shookhands with Timmy's tail several times, and was disappointed that Timmy took no notice of him.
　　'Hallo! What's Barker gnawing at?' suddenly said Dick. 'Raw meat! How did it come here? Doyou suppose the farmer has been by and given Timmy some? Well, why didn't he eat it, then?'
　　They all looked at Barker, who was gnawing some meat on the ground. Growler ran to it too. ButTimmy would not go near it. Nor would Pongo. Timmy put his tail down and Pongo hid his furryface behind his paws.
　　'Funny,' said the children, puzzled at the queer behaviour of the two animals. Then suddenly theyunderstood - for poor Barker suddenly gave a terrible whine, shivered from head to foot, androlled over on his side.
　　'Jiminy - it's poisoned!' yelled Nobby, and kicked Growler away from the meat. He pickedBarker up, and to the children's utter dismay they saw that Nobby was crying.
　　'He's done for,' said the boy, in a choking voice. 'Poor old Barker.'
　　Carrying Barker in his arms, with Growler and Pongo behind him, poor Nobby stumbled downthe hill. No one liked to follow him. Poisoned meat! What a terrible thing.
12.乱跑的猴子
　　乱跑的猴子
　　大家很快就找到了庞果。它现在可得意了，正绕着一辆大篷车兴高采烈地跑圈呢。它一见安妮就跑了过去，向她伸出了一只爪子，亲昵地撒起娇来，好像是在求表扬一样。安妮惊讶地发现，庞果的爪子上竟然有一个煮鸡蛋！
　　“天哪，诺比！它翻过那两个篮子！”
　　庞果这回拿走了两个鸡蛋，还有几个西红柿。诺比狠狠拍了它一下，接着准备把它关回笼子里，好好惩罚一下这个淘气包。庞果看起来可难过了，用爪子捂着脸，哼哼唧唧了起来，仿佛在嘤嘤哭泣。
　　安妮有些不忍，求情道：“它是不是在哭啊？诺比，饶过它这一回吧，它也不是故意的。”
　　“你别被它骗啦，它只是在装哭而已！”诺比说，“我还不知道它，它就是故意的！”
　　时间过得飞快，大家看了一上午动物，还没来得及看猴子呢，就到了午饭时间。
　　“我们下午再看猴子吧。”诺比说，“现在先去湖边吃饭。”
　　孩子们一个上午都没看见鲁和丹，可高兴了。
　　“他们这是去哪儿了？”朱利安问，“白天都不在吗？”
　　“是的，他们晚上才会回来，真是太好了。”诺比说，“他们俩其实挺奇怪的，经常神神秘秘地出去办事，今早也是这样。而且，在马戏团赶路的时候，我经常半夜醒来，就发现叔叔不在车上。”
　　“是挺奇怪的，那你知道他去哪儿了吗？”乔治问。
　　“不知道，我也不敢问他。”诺比说，“反正他们今天白天都不在营地，到了晚上才会回来，所以我们可以尽情地玩。”
　　大家来到了湖边，坐下来开始吃午饭。湖水蔚蓝沉静，四周风景如画。
　　“我们去游泳吧。”大家吃饱喝足后，迪克提议道。
　　朱利安看了一眼手表，说：“我们才吃完午饭没多久呢。你也知道，饭后立马游泳对身体不好，所以我们等一会儿再去吧。”
　　“那好吧。”迪克躺了下来，“我先打会儿盹儿——咦，我们等下可以先去看猴子啊。”
　　迪克这主意不错，孩子们小憩了一会儿，便起身看猴子去了。
　　他们一到营地就发现一群人在大喊大叫。
　　“怎么了？”诺比说，“我的天哪，关猴子的笼子都被打开了！”
　　此时，大篷车顶上和帐篷上都是又跳又叫的猴子，场面十分混乱。
　　一个面庞黝黑、眼神尖锐的女人跑了过来，用双手狠狠地晃着诺比的肩膀，说：“看看你的黑猩猩都干了什么好事！你怎么没把关它的笼子给锁好呢！这下可好，它把猴子都放出来了！这个家伙，等我逮到它，看我不拿扫把打死它！”
　　“露西亚不在营地吗？”诺比极力挣脱女人的手，说，“猴子都听她的话，可以让她把它们都关回去。”
　　“露西亚去城里了。”女人厉声道，“她回来看到这景象，肯定也会气死的！”
　　“其实，不用管这些猴子，”诺比说，“它们也不会干什么坏事。
　　我们安心等露西亚回来就好了。”
　　“露西亚是谁呀？”安妮问，心想马戏团的生活真是精彩刺激啊。
　　“她是这些猴子的主人。”诺比说，“嘿，快看，她回来了！马上就会没事啦。”
　　露西亚手里紧紧抓着一条红披肩，正匆忙赶回营地。她是一个干瘦的老女人，目光尖锐明亮，小小的手活像棕色的动物爪子。安妮想：她长得真像一只猴子啊。
　　“你的猴子被放出来了！”营地的孩子们喊道，“露西亚！猴子被放出来了！”
　　露西亚闻言有些生气，见到每个人都骂骂咧咧的，整个营地闹哄哄的。她停下脚步，张开双臂，嘴里念念有词。孩子们一点也听不懂她在说什么。安妮事后想，这肯定是施魔法的咒语。
　　紧接着，四下的猴子们像受到魔力吸引一样，一个接一个跑向露西亚，同时“吱吱”叫个不停，似乎是在欢迎她。它们跳到了露西亚的肩膀和手臂上，像黏人的小孩一样抱着她不放。没过多久，所有猴子都来到了露西亚身边。
　　露西亚带着猴子，慢悠悠地朝笼子走去，嘴里依旧念念有词。
　　其他人都静静地看着她。
　　“真是一个怪人。”黑脸女人对诺比说，“她不喜欢和人打交道，只关心她的猴子，而且这里除了猴子也没人喜欢她。你可得小心点，庞果把她的宝贝猴子放了出来，没准她会找庞果算账呢！”
　　“我这就带庞果和老夫人去洗澡。”诺比连忙说，“等我们回来，估计露西亚就忘了这茬儿了。”
　　大家去牵老夫人的时候，发现淘气的庞果正躲在一辆大篷车下面。为避免露西亚来找庞果算账，大家连忙带着它和老夫人赶去湖边。老夫人一路上昂首阔步，迫不及待地想去湖里洗澡。
　　“这种事在马戏团里估计经常发生。”安妮说，“不过直到现在我还觉得，刚才简直像在做梦一样。”
　　“是吗？”诺比惊讶地说，“我觉得这很真实呀，完全不像是梦。”
　　湖水非常清凉，大家在湖里玩得可开心了。庞果一边大笑一边朝孩子们泼水，它虽然不敢离岸边太远，但能泼到的人它可是一个都不放过呢。庞果突然跳到了老夫人背上，拉住它的一只耳朵，吓了它一大跳。
　　老夫人惊吓之余也不忘回击。它猛吸了一鼻子水，往后一卷，接着把水都喷到了庞果身上！孩子们见状哈哈大笑，看到庞果吓得从老夫人身上摔了下来，笑得更欢了。庞果现在可惨了，从头到脚都湿透了，这感觉可不好受！
　　“哈哈，你这个淘气包终于遭报应了！”诺比喊道，“嘿，老夫人，快停下！别朝我喷水呀！”
　　老夫人喷水喷得不亦乐乎，根本不想停下，孩子们只能离它远一点，谁叫它的鼻子瞄得那么准呢！
　　“我现在好开心啊！”安妮一边擦干身体，一边说，“我今晚肯定会梦到这些动物的！”
　　诺比今天也非常开心，一口气表演了20个滚车轮。庞果也跟着他做了起来，甚至比他做得还好。安妮试了一次，可惜很快就失败了。
　　大家回到营地后，诺比说道：“不好意思啊，我们这里都不喝下午茶的，也没法给你们准备。你们也知道，我们马戏团就是这样的。而且，我午饭吃得很饱，现在也不饿。你们饿吗？”
　　孩子们和诺比一样，一点也不饿。于是，他们把麦基太太送的糖果拿出来分着吃了。庞果也吃了一个，没想到粘牙了，弄得它张不开嘴。这可把它吓到了，它那惊恐的神情看起来可滑稽了，惹得孩子们又一顿捧腹大笑。庞果沮丧地坐了下来，左右摇摆着身体，难过地嘟囔起来。好在糖果很快就融化了，它咂巴咂巴嘴，含着剩下的糖果，说什么也不敢再来一颗了。
　　吃完糖果后，大家在营地里闲逛，欣赏各式各样的大篷车。营地里的人看到孩子们也见怪不怪了，知道他们只是诺比“气派”的朋友。几个小孩从车里或帐篷里探出头来，调皮地朝他们吐舌头，诺比一吼，他们就又缩回去了。
　　“真没礼貌！”诺比说，“不过他们都是好孩子，没有恶意的。”
　　大家来到了四轮货车的停放地，只见车里装满了马戏团的杂物。
　　“我们现在在这里露营，不需要表演，所以也不用把这些东西拿出来。”诺比说，“等到表演的时候，就是我负责把它们拿出来，搬进马戏团的大帐篷里。每次准备表演时都可忙了！”
　　“这辆车里面装着什么呀？”安妮来到一辆小货车旁边，车上罩着防水帆布。
　　“我也不知道。”诺比说，“这辆车是叔叔的，就算是准备表演时，他也绝不准我进去搬东西，因此我也不知道里面有什么。我想，里面可能是我爸爸妈妈的遗物吧。我说过的，他们俩都去世了。我以前试着进去瞥了一眼，但被叔叔逮到，把我打了个半死！”
　　“但如果里面真是你爸爸妈妈的遗物，你才应该保管它们啊！”乔治说。
　　“奇怪的是，有时候这辆车里塞满了东西。”诺比说，“有时候又没装满，可能鲁偶尔也会放一些东西进去吧。”
　　“现在里面塞得满满当当，什么都塞不下了。”朱利安说，“感觉里面的东西都要被挤出来了。”
　　孩子们对这辆小货车不感兴趣，便去看诺比所说的“道具”了。
　　安妮本来以为“道具”都是服装道具，没想到是闪闪发亮的桌椅，绑紧绳子用的棍子，狗狗表演用的五颜六色的凳子，还有其他各种道具。
　　“安妮，诺比指的是表演道具。”朱利安说，“马戏团的表演道具，道具是简称。天色不早了，我们该回去了。我手表没电了，现在几点了呀？”
　　“哎呀，已经很晚了！”迪克看了一下手表说，“都七点了，怪不得我这么饿呢。我们这就回去吧。诺比，你要不也过来吧，正好可以和我们一起吃晚饭。而且就算等会儿天黑了，你肯定也认得路。”
　　“好呀，我带上庞果、吠吠和哮哮一起去。”诺比很高兴受到晚饭邀约，“等会儿回来时，就算我迷路，它们也不会迷路的。”
　　孩子们玩了一天，难免有些累了，不过这一天真的太开心了。
　　安妮上山时，心里一直盘算着晚饭要做什么：“肯定要准备火腿，还有西红柿，对了，还有那罐树莓果露呢！”她一直把罐子泡在冰凉的泉水里，等会儿喝起来肯定很清爽！
　　他们一靠近大篷车，就听见蒂米激动地叫个不停，声音可大了。
　　“听起来，蒂米还在生气呢。”迪克说，“可怜的蒂米！估计它都要以为我们抛弃它了。”
　　大家一到车旁，蒂米就扑向了乔治，一会儿用爪子拍拍她，一会儿又用舌头舔舔她，仿佛和她一年未见似的。
　　吠吠、哮哮、庞果见到蒂米也很开心。庞果和蒂米的尾巴握了好几次手，见蒂米不搭理它，便有些难过。
　　“咦，吠吠在咬什么啊？”迪克突然问，“哎呀，居然是一块生肉！可是，这是哪儿来的生肉啊？难道麦基先生来过吗？但蒂米为什么没吃呢？”
　　大家都盯着吠吠看，满脸写着疑惑不解。它还在咬着地上的肉，哮哮也跑了过去。蒂米仍然不为所动，只是垂下了尾巴。庞果也没有过去，反而用爪子捂住了脸。
　　“它们俩这回还真是反常。”孩子们看着蒂米和庞果疑惑地说。
　　突然，吠吠痛苦地“呜”了一声，紧接着抽搐着身体，满地打滚儿。大家顿时就知道是怎么回事了！
　　“天哪！这肉有毒！”诺比喊道。他连忙让哮哮远离这块肉，接着抱起吠吠，心疼地哭了起来。孩子们见到这情景，也非常难过。
　　“可怜的吠吠，它要死了。”诺比哽咽道。
　　心碎的诺比抱着吠吠跌跌撞撞地跑走了，哮哮和庞果也跟着他下了山。孩子们不敢追下山去。一块毒肉！这简直太可怕了！
Chapter Thirteen JULIAN THINKS OF A PLAN
Chapter Thirteen JULIAN THINKS OF A PLAN
　　George was trembling. Her legs felt as if they wouldn't hold her up, and she sank down on theledge. She put her arms round Timmy.
　　'Oh, Timmy! That meat was meant for you! Oh, thank goodness, thank goodness you were cleverenough not to touch it! Timmy, you might have been poisoned!'
　　Timmy licked his mistress soberly. The others stood round, staring, not knowing what to think.
　　Poor Barker! Would he die? Suppose it had been old Timmy? They had left him all alone, and hemight have eaten the meat and died.
　　'I'll never, never leave you up here alone again!' said George.
　　'Who threw him the poisoned meat, do you think?' said Anne, in a small voice.
　　'Who do you suppose?' said George, in a hard, scornful voice. 'Lou and Tiger Dan!'
　　'They want to get us away from here, that's plain,' said Dick. 'But again - why?'
　　'What can there be about this place that makes the men want to get rid of us all?' wonderedJulian. 'They're real rogues. Poor Nobby. He must have an awful life with them. And now they'vegone and poisoned his dog.'
　　Nobody felt like eating very much that evening. Anne got out the bread and the butter and a potof jam. George wouldn't eat anything. What a horrid end to a lovely day!
　　They all went to bed early, and nobody objected when Julian said he was going to lock both thecaravans. 'Not that I think either Lou or Dan will be up here tonight,' he said. 'But you neverknow!'
　　Whether they came or not the children didn't know, for although Timmy began to bark loudly inthe middle of the night, and scraped frantically at the shut door of George's caravan, there wasnothing to be seen or heard when Julian opened his door and flashed on his torch.
　　Timmy didn't bark any more. He lay quite quietly sleeping with one ear cocked. Julian lay in bedand thought hard. Probably Lou and Dan had come creeping up in the dark, hoping that Timmyhad taken the meat and been poisoned. But when they heard him bark, they knew he was allright, and they must have gone away again. What plan would they make next?
　　'There's something behind all this,' Julian thought, again and again. 'But what can it be? Why dothey want us out of this particular spot?'
　　59
　　He couldn't imagine. He fell asleep at last with a vague plan in his mind. He would tell it to theothers tomorrow. Perhaps if he could make Lou and Dan think they had all gone off for the day -with Timmy - but really, he, Julian, would be left behind, in hiding - maybe he could find outsomething, if Lou and Dan came along . . .
　　Julian fell asleep in the middle of thinking out his plan. Like the others, he dreamt of elephantssquirting him with water, of Pongo chasing the monkeys, of the dogs playing football withexcited yaps - and then into the dream came lumps of poisoned meat! Horrid.
　　Anne woke with a jump, having dreamt that someone had put poison into the hard-boiled eggsthey were going to eat. She lay trembling in her bunk, and called to George in a small voice.
　　'George! I've been having an awful dream!'
　　George woke up, and Timmy stirred and stretched himself. George switched on her torch.
　　'I've been having beastly dreams, too,' she said. 'I dreamt that those men were after Timmy. I'llleave my torch on for a bit and we'll talk. I expect that with all the excitement we've had today,and the horrid end to it this evening, we're just in the mood for horrid dreams! Still - they areonly dreams.'
　　'Woof,' said Timmy, and scratched himself.
　　'Don't,' said George. 'You shake the whole caravan when you do that, Timmy. Stop it.'
　　Timmy stopped. He sighed and lay down heavily. He put his head on his paws and lookedsleepily at George, as if to say, 'Put that torch out. I want to go to sleep.'
　　The next morning was not so warm, and the sky was cloudy. Nobody felt very cheerful, becausethey kept thinking of Nobby and poor Barker. They ate their breakfast almost in silence, and thenAnne and George began to stack the plates, ready to take them to the spring to rinse.
　　'I'll go to the farm this morning,' said Julian. 'You sit on the ledge and take the field-glasses,Dick. We'll see if Nobby goes out in his boat and waves. I've an idea that he won't want us downin the camp this morning. If he suspects his Uncle Dan and Lou of putting down the meat thatpoisoned Barker, he'll probably have had a frightful row with them.'
　　He went off to the farm with two empty baskets. Mrs Mackie was ready for him, and he bought afurther supply of delicious-looking food. Her present this time was a round ginger cake, warmfrom the oven!
　　'Do the circus folk come up here often to buy food?' asked Julian, as he paid Mrs Mackie.
　　60
　　'They come sometimes,' said Mrs Mackie. 'I don't mind the women or the children - dirty thoughthey are, and not above taking one of my chickens now and again - but it's the men I can't abide.
　　There were two here last year, messing about in the hills, that my husband had to send off quick.'
　　Julian pricked up his ears. Two men? What were they like?'
　　'Ugly fellows,' said Mrs Mackie. 'And one had the yellowest teeth I ever saw. Bad-temperedchaps, both of them. They came up here at night, and we were afraid our chickens would go.
　　They swore they weren't after our chickens - but what else would they be up here at night for?'
　　'I can't imagine,' said Julian. He was sure that the two men Mrs Mackie spoke of were Lou andTiger Dan. Why did they wander about in the hills at night?
　　He went off with the food. When he got near the camping-place, Dick called to him excitedly.
　　'Hey, Julian! Come and look through the glasses. Nobby's out in his boat with Pongo, and Isimply can't make out what it is they're both waving.'
　　Julian took the glasses and looked through them. Far down the hill, on the surface of the lake,floated Nobby's little boat. In it was Nobby, and with him was Pongo. Both of them were wavingsomething bright red.
　　'Can't see what they're waving - but that doesn't matter,' said Julian. The thing is - what they'rewaving is red, not white. Red for danger. He's warning us.'
　　'Golly - I didn't think of that. What an idiot I am!' said Dick. 'Yes - red for danger. What's up, Iwonder?'
　　'Well, it's clear we'd better not go down to the camp today,' said Julian. 'And it's also clear thatwhatever danger there is, is pretty bad - because both he and Pongo are waving red cloths -doubly dangerous!'
　　'Julian, you're jolly sharp,' said George, who was listening. 'You're the only one of us whotumbled to all that. Double-danger. What can it be?'
　　'Perhaps it means danger down at the camp, and danger here too,' said Julian, thoughtfully. 'Ihope poor old Nobby is all right. Tiger Dan is so jolly beastly to him. I bet he's had a beating ortwo since last night.'
　　'It's a shame!' said Dick.
　　'Don't tell Anne we think there is double-danger about,' said Julian, seeing Anne coming backfrom the spring. 'She'll be scared. She was hoping we wouldn't have an adventure these hols -61
　　and now we seem to be plunged into the middle of one. Golly, I really think we ought to leavethese hills and go on somewhere else.'
　　But he only said this half-heartedly, because he was burning to solve the curious mystery behindLou's behaviour and Dan's. The others pounced on him at once.
　　'We can't leave! Don't be a coward, Ju!'
　　'I won't leave. Nor will Timmy.'
　　'Shut up,' said Julian. 'Here comes Anne.'
　　They said no more. Julian watched Nobby for a little while longer. Then the boy and thechimpanzee drew in to the shore and disappeared.
　　When they were all sitting together on the ledge, Julian proposed the plan he had been thinkingout the night before.
　　'I'd like to find out what there is about this place that attracts Lou and Dan,' he said. There issomething not far from here that makes the men want to get rid of us. Now suppose we four andTimmy go off down the hill and pass the camp, and yell out to Nobby that we're all - all of us -going to the town for the day - and you three do go, but I slip back up the hill - maybe Lou andDan will come up here, and if I'm in hiding I shall see what they're up to!'
　　'You mean, we'll all four pretend to go to town - but really only three of us go, and you get backand hide,' said Dick. 'I see. It's a good idea.'
　　'And you'll hide somewhere and watch for the men to come,' said George. 'Well, for goodness'
　　sake don't let them see you, Julian. You won't have Timmy, you know! Those men could makemincemeat of you if they wanted to.'
　　'Oh, they'd want to all right. I know that,' said Julian grimly. 'But you can be sure I'll be jollywell hidden.'
　　'I don't see why we can't have a good look round and see if we can't find the cave or whatever itis the men want to come to,' said Dick. 'If they can find it, we can, too!'
　　'We don't know that it is a cave,' said Julian. 'We haven't any idea at all what attracts the men uphere. Mrs Mackie said they were up here last year, too, and the farmer had to drive them away.
　　They thought the men were after the chickens - but I don't think so. There's something in thesehills that makes the men want to get us away.'
　　'Let's have a good look round,' said George, feeling suddenly thrilled. 'I've gone all adventurousagain!'
　　62
　　'Oh dear!' said Anne. But she couldn't help feeling rather thrilled, too. They all got up andTimmy followed, wagging his tail. He was pleased that his friends hadn't gone off and left himon guard by himself that morning.
　　'We'll all go different ways,' said Julian. 'Up, down and sideways. I'll go up.'
　　They separated and went off, George and Timmy together, of course. They hunted in the hillsidefor possible caves, or even for some kind of hiding-place. Timmy put his head down everyrabbit-hole and felt very busy indeed.
　　After about half an hour the others heard Julian yelling. They ran back to the caravans, sure thathe had found something exciting.
　　But he hadn't. He had simply got tired of hunting and decided to give it up. He shook his headwhen they rushed up to him, shouting to know what he had found.
　　'Nothing,' he said. 'I'm fed up with looking. There's not a cave anywhere here. I'm sure of that!
　　Anyone else found anything?'
　　'Not a thing,' said everyone in disappointment. 'What shall we do now?'
　　'Put our plan into action,' said Julian, promptly. 'Let the men themselves show us what they'reafter. Off we go down the hills, and we'll yell out to Nobby that we're off for the day - and we'llhope that Lou and Tiger Dan will hear us!'
13.双重危险
　　双重危险
　　乔治又惊又气，浑身抖个不停，双腿一软，跌坐在了岩石上。
　　“噢，蒂米！那块毒肉是给你准备的！谢天谢地，还好你机灵没碰它，不然，中毒的就是你了！”乔治抱着蒂米说道。
　　蒂米舔了舔乔治，以示安慰。其他人站在一旁，脑子一团乱。
　　可怜的吠吠！它还能活下来吗？万一是蒂米一不小心吃了那块肉呢？它独自待在这里，很可能就这样中毒死去了。
　　“蒂米，我绝不会再让你独自待在这儿了！”乔治说。
　　“你们说，是谁扔了这块毒肉呢？”安妮低声问道。
　　“还能是谁？”乔治狠狠地说道，“不就是鲁和丹那两个混蛋吗！”
　　“看来他们是想逼我们离开这里。”迪克，“但为什么呢？”
　　“这个地方到底藏着什么秘密？让他们这般迫不及待地想赶我们走？”朱利安疑惑道，“这两个人真是太可恶了！可怜的诺比，和他们一起生活了这么久，也不知道是怎么熬过来的。现在吠吠被他们害得中毒了，诺比的处境就更糟了。”
　　这天晚上，安妮拿出了面包、黄油和果酱，可是大家都没什么胃口，乔治更是连一口也吃不下。本来是多么美好的一天啊，怎么现在却成了这样呢？
　　大家这天睡得很早，而且朱利安提出锁车时，乔治这回完全没有反对。
　　“虽然我觉得鲁和丹今晚不会来。”他说，“但还是把车锁上，以防万一吧！”
　　这天晚上，孩子们也不知道鲁和丹来没来过。虽然半夜蒂米突然狂吠了起来，并用爪子不停地挠车门，但朱利安从车里出来，举着手电筒四处照了照后，并没有发现什么异常。
　　过了一会儿，蒂米不再叫了，而是竖着一只耳朵，静静地卧在地上。朱利安躺回床上，心想：“可能鲁和丹以为蒂米已经被毒死了，便在夜里偷偷潜来，没料到还是听到了蒂米的叫声，于是又给吓跑了。如果真是这样的话，那他们下一步打算做什么呢？”
　　“这一切肯定另有蹊跷。”朱利安心想，“但这里到底有什么秘密呢？他们为什么希望我们离开这里呢？”
　　朱利安百思不得其解，临睡前脑海里浮现了一个模糊的计划：“或许明天可以让鲁和丹以为，我们白天要带着蒂米下山，晚上才回来，然后我偷偷藏起来，如果他们又来做什么见不得人的勾当，我就能发现一些蛛丝马迹了……”
　　朱利安想着明天再把计划告诉大家，然后便睡着了。和其他人一样，他梦见了大象朝自己喷水，梦见了庞果追着猴子跑来跑去，梦见了小狗一边兴奋地叫喊一边踢足球——然而紧接着，他就梦见了那块毒肉！噢，这真是太可怕了！
　　安妮梦见有人在鸡蛋里投毒害他们，一下子就给吓醒了。她躺在床上瑟瑟发抖，低声说道：“乔治，我做噩梦了，太吓人了！”
　　乔治被安妮叫醒了，蒂米也醒了，舒展了一下身体。乔治打开了手电筒，说：“唉，我也一直在做噩梦。我梦见他们在追杀蒂米。
　　这样吧，我把手电筒开着，我们俩聊会儿天吧。我们白天玩得太开心了，晚上又突然给吓个半死，这样难免会做噩梦的。不过没事，你别怕，只是梦而已。”
　　蒂米挠了挠身体，“汪汪”叫了两声。
　　“蒂米，不能再叫了。”乔治说，“乖一点，别把大家都吵醒了。”
　　蒂米很听话，它叹了一口气，便趴了下来，用爪子枕着脑袋，睡眼惺忪地看着乔治，仿佛在说：“快把手电筒关了，我想睡觉。”
　　第二天一早，天气转凉了，湛蓝的天空上白云朵朵。孩子们还在想着吠吠中毒的事，所有人都无精打采、忧心忡忡的。他们吃早饭时，几乎都没人吭声。吃完早饭后，安妮和乔治便去泉水边洗碗了。
　　朱利安对迪克说：“我上午去一趟农场。迪克，你去那块岩石上，用望远镜观察一下，看诺比会不会给我们发信号。不过我想，他今天应该不希望我们下山。如果他也怀疑是丹和鲁害吠吠中毒的，他可能已经和他们争吵起来了。”
　　朱利安提着两个空篮子来到了农场。麦基太太早就准备好食物等着他了。这一次，他还多买了一些看起来很美味的食物。麦基太太送给了他一块刚出炉的姜汁蛋糕，作为这次的小礼物。
　　“马戏团的人也会来这里买东西吗？”朱利安付钱时问道。
　　“他们有时也会来。”麦基太太说，“女人和孩子看起来脏兮兮的，不时拿走一两只鸡，不过这倒也没什么。但那里的男人真的很讨厌。去年就有两个男人在山里晃来晃去的，我们担心他们是想偷东西，于是我丈夫就把他们赶走了。”
　　这话引起了朱利安的注意，他接着问道：“那两个男人长什么样？”
　　“他俩长得可丑了。”麦基太太说，“其中一个牙齿特别黄。两个人脾气都很糟糕。他们总是挑晚上来这里晃悠，害得我们担心母鸡会给他们俩偷了。不过后来，他们向我们保证，说绝对不会偷东西。但这也挺奇怪的，既然不是来偷东西，那大晚上的来这儿干什么呢？”
　　“确实很奇怪。”朱利安说。他确信，麦基太太说的就是鲁和丹。不过，他们俩晚上到底在山里干什么呢？
　　朱利安带着食物回来了，迪克一见到他，就兴奋地说：“嘿，朱利安！快看！诺比和庞果从船里出来了，但我看不清他们俩挥舞的是什么。”
　　朱利安接过望远镜，朝下看去。诺比的小船正浮在梅兰湖上，他和庞果都在挥舞着一块大红色的绸布。
　　“我也看不清那是什么，但我知道他的意思。”朱利安说，“他这回挥舞的东西是红色的，而红色通常代表危险，他这是在示警。”
　　“对啊，我怎么没想到呢！”迪克说，“你说得没错，红色代表危险。不过，到底发生了什么事呢？”
　　“总之，我们今天最好不要去营地了。”朱利安说，“而且，现在的情况肯定很严重，因为诺比和庞果都在挥舞红布，说明这是双重危险！”
　　“朱利安，你真是太聪明了。”乔治听后说道，“也就你能想到这一点。不过，双重危险意味着什么呢？”
　　“可能是指我们这里很危险，下面的营地也很危险吧。”朱利安沉思道，“希望诺比的情况不要太糟糕。老虎丹对他那么凶，昨晚肯定又打他了！”
　　“唉，诺比真是太可怜了！”迪克叹气道。
　　“双重危险这事就先不要告诉安妮了，不然她肯定特别害怕。”朱利安见安妮正从泉水边回来，“她本来还希望这个假期不再需要冒险了呢，但现在看来，我们已经身处危险之中了。唉，我们是该考虑离开梅兰山了。”
　　不过，朱利安这话也并非真心实意，因为他很想揭开鲁和丹背后的谜团。迪克和乔治听了，也立刻提出抗议。
　　“不行，我们不能就这样走了！朱利安，别做胆小鬼啊！”
　　“我才不走，蒂米也不会走的！”
　　“快别说了。”朱利安说，“安妮来了。”
　　他们三人不再议论。朱利安接着用望远镜观察了一会儿诺比，发现他和庞果将船靠岸后便离开了。眼见如此，大家在岩石上坐了下来。朱利安提出了自己昨晚想到的计划。
　　“我想找出这里的秘密。”朱利安说，“这附近肯定有什么蹊跷之处，所以鲁和丹才希望我们赶紧离开。接下来，我们四个可以先带蒂米下山，经过营地时大声告诉诺比，说我们白天要去城里，然后你们三个先走，我偷偷回到山上躲起来，没准就能看到鲁和丹上山，就能发现一些蛛丝马迹了！”
　　“你是说，我们假装都去城里了，但其实你没有去，而是偷偷回来躲了起来。”迪克说，“我懂了，这主意不错啊。”
　　“藏起来观察他们的行动，这主意很棒。”乔治说，“不过，你也得小心些，别被他们发现了。这次蒂米没法保护你了，要是被他们发现，你可就糟了！”
　　“这我也知道。”朱利安严肃地说，“但你们放心，我会藏好的。”
　　“我们也可以先四处找找，没准能找到那两人的秘密洞穴呢。”迪克说，“他们能找到的话，我们也能啊！”
　　“但也未必是洞穴呀。”朱利安说，“我们压根儿不知道这里藏着什么秘密。我听麦基太太说，他们去年就来这里晃悠了，逼得麦基先生把他们赶走了。麦基先生和麦基太太以为他们俩是来偷鸡的，但我可不这么想。这山里肯定藏着什么秘密，他们才迫不及待地想赶我们走。”
　　“我们先四处找找吧。”乔治突然感到了几分刺激，“哎呀，又要开始冒险了呢！”
　　“天哪！”安妮也压抑不住内心的激动。
　　大家起身准备行动，蒂米兴奋地摇着尾巴。太好了，这次朋友们没有把自己留下看车了！
　　“我们分头找吧。”朱利安说，“一共有山上、山下、小路三个方向。我去山上找。”
　　于是，大家开始分头行动。乔治和蒂米一起，负责搜寻小路，试图找到一切秘密洞穴或任何可以藏身的地方。蒂米还忙着将头探进每一个兔子洞里，观察洞里有没有特别之处。
　　大约半个小时后，朱利安突然叫了一声，其他小伙伴以为他有什么发现，便匆匆跑回大篷车。
　　但朱利安只是找累了，决定放弃而已。他无奈地摇摇头，说：“一无所获啊。我找不下去了，这里一个洞穴也没有。你们有什么发现吗？”
　　“我们也没有。”其他人失望地说，“那接下来怎么办呢？”
　　“那就按之前说好的计划行动吧，亲眼看看那两人想干什么。”朱利安立马回答，“我们现在就下山去营地，告诉诺比我们白天都不在山上，让鲁和丹也知道我们要去城里！”
Chapter Fourteen A VERY GOOD HIDING-PLACE
Chapter Fourteen A VERY GOOD HIDING-PLACE
　　They went down the hill with Timmy. Julian gave Dick some instructions. 'Have a meal in thetown,' he said. 'Keep away for the day, so as to give the men a chance to come up the hill. Go tothe post office and see if there are any letters for us - and buy some tins of fruit. They'll make anice change.'
　　'Right, Captain!' said Dick. 'And just you be careful, old boy. These men will stick at nothing -bad-tempered brutes they are.'
　　'Look after the girls,' said Julian. 'Don't let George do anything mad!'
　　Dick grinned. 'Who can stop George doing what she wants to? Not me!'
　　63
　　They were now at the bottom of the hill. The circus camp lay nearby. The children could hear thebarking of the dogs and the shrill trumpeting of Old Lady.
　　They looked about for Nobby. He was nowhere to be seen. Blow! It wouldn't be any good settingoff to the town and laying such a good plan if they couldn't tell Nobby they were going!
　　Nobody dared to go into the camp. Julian thought of the two red cloths that Nobby and Pongohad waved. Double-danger! It would be wise not to go into the camp that morning. He stood still,undecided what to do.
　　Then he opened his mouth and yelled: 'Nobby! NOBBY!'
　　No answer and no Nobby. The elephant man heard him shouting and came up. 'Do you wantNobby? I'll fetch him.'
　　Thanks,' said Julian.
　　The little man went off, whistling. Soon Nobby appeared from behind a caravan, looking ratherscared. He didn't come near Julian, but stood a good way away, looking pale and troubled.
　　'Nobby! We're going into the town for the day,' yelled Julian at the top of his voice. 'We're . . .'
　　Tiger Dan suddenly appeared behind Nobby and grabbed his arm fiercely. Nobby put up a handto protect his face, as if he expected a blow. Julian yelled again:
　　'We're going into the town, Nobby! We shan't be back till evening. Can you hear me? WE'REGOING TO THE TOWN!'
　　The whole camp must have heard Julian. But he was quite determined that, whoever else didn'thear, Tiger Dan certainly should.
　　Nobby tried to shake off his uncle's hand, and opened his mouth to yell back something. But Danroughly put his hand across Nobby's mouth and hauled him away, shaking him as a dog shakes arat.
　　'HOW'S BARKER?' yelled Julian. But Nobby had disappeared, dragged into his uncle's caravanby Dan. The little elephant man heard, however.
　　'Barker's bad,' he said. 'Not dead yet. But nearly. Never saw a dog so sick in my life. Nobby's fairupset!'
　　The children walked off with Timmy. George had had to hold his collar all the time, for once hesaw Dan he growled without stopping, and tried to get away from George.
　　Thank goodness Barker isn't dead,' said Anne. 'I do hope he'll get better.'
　　64
　　'Not much chance,' said Julian. 'That meat must have been chockful of poison. Poor old Nobby.
　　How awful to be under the thumb of a fellow like Tiger Dan.'
　　'I just simply can't imagine him as a clown - Tiger Dan, I mean,' said Anne. 'Clowns are alwaysso merry and gay and jolly.'
　　'Well, that's just acting,' said Dick. 'A clown needn't be the same out of the ring as he has to bewhen he's in it. If you look at photographs of clowns when they're just being ordinary men,they've got quite sad faces.'
　　'Well, Tiger Dan hasn't got a sad face. He's got a nasty, ugly, savage, cruel, fierce one,' saidAnne, looking quite fierce herself.
　　That made the others laugh. Dick turned round to see if anyone was watching them walkingtowards the bus-stop, where the buses turned to go to the town.
　　'Lou the acrobat is watching us,' he said. 'Good! Can he see the bus-stop from where he is, Ju?'
　　Julian turned round. 'Yes, he can. He'll watch to see us all get into the bus - so I'd better climb in,too, and I'll get out at the first stop, double back, and get into the hills by some path he won't beable to see.'
　　'Right,' said Dick, enjoying the thought of playing a trick on Lou. 'Come on. There's the bus.
　　We'll have to run for it.'
　　They all got into the bus. Lou was still watching, a small figure very far away. Dick felt inclinedto wave cheekily to him, but didn't.
　　The bus set off. They took three tickets for the town and one for the nearest stop. Timmy had aticket, too, which he wore proudly in his collar. He loved going in a bus.
　　Julian got out at the first stop. 'Well, see you this evening!' he said. 'Send Timmy on ahead to thecaravans when you come back - just in case the men are anywhere about. I may not be able towarn you.'
　　'Right,' said Dick. 'Good-bye - and good luck!'
　　Julian waved and set off back down the road he had come. He saw a little lane leading off up intothe hills and decided to take it. It led him not very far from Mrs Mackie's farm, so he soon knewwhere he was. He went back to the caravans, and quickly made himself some sandwiches and cutsome cake to take to his hiding-place. He might have a long wait!
　　65
　　'Now - where shall I hide?' thought the boy. 'I want somewhere that will give me a view of thetrack so that I can see when the men come up it. And yet it must be somewhere that gives me agood view of their doings, too. What would be the best place?'
　　A tree? No, there wasn't one that was near enough or thick enough. Behind a bush? No, the menmight easily come round it and see him. What about the middle of a thick gorse bush? Thatmight be a good idea.
　　But Julian gave that up very quickly, for he found the bush far too prickly to force his way intothe middle. He scratched his arms and legs terribly.
　　'Blow!' he said. 'I really must make up my mind, or the men may be here before I'm in hiding!'
　　And then he suddenly had a real brainwave, and he crowed in delight. Of course! The very place!
　　'I'll climb up on to the roof of one of the caravans!' thought Julian. 'Nobody will see me there -and certainly nobody would guess I was there! That really is a fine idea. I shall have a fine viewof the track and a first-rate view of the men and where they go!'
　　It wasn't very easy to climb up on to the high roof. He had to get a rope, loop it at the end, andtry to lasso the chimney in order to climb up.
　　He managed to lasso the chimney, and the rope hung down over the side of the caravan, readyfor him to swarm up. He threw his packet of food up on to the roof and then climbed up himself.
　　He pulled up the rope and coiled it beside him.
　　Then he lay down flat. He was certain that nobody could see him from below. Of course, if themen went higher up the hill and looked down on the caravans, he could easily be spotted - but hewould have to chance that.
　　He lay there quite still, watching the lake, and keeping eyes and ears open for anyone coming upthe hillside. He was glad that it was not a very hot sunny day, or he would have been cooked upon the roof. He wished he had thought of filling a bottle with water in case he was thirsty.
　　He saw spires of smoke rising from where the circus camp lay, far below. He saw a couple ofboats on the lake, a good way round the water - people fishing, he supposed. He watched acouple of rabbits come out and play on the hillside just below.
　　The sun came out from behind the clouds for about ten minutes and Julian began to feeluncomfortably hot. Then it went in again and he felt better.
　　66
　　He suddenly heard somebody whistling and stiffened himself in expectation - but it was onlysomeone belonging to the farm, going down the hill some distance away. The whistle had carriedclearly in the still air.
　　Then he got bored. The rabbits went in, and not even a butterfly sailed by. He could see no birdsexcept a yellow-hammer that sat on the topmost spray of a bush and sang: ' Little-bit-of-bread-and-no-cheese', over and over again in a most maddening manner.
　　Then it gave a cry of alarm and flew off. It had heard something that frightened it.
　　Julian heard something, too, and glued his eyes to the track that led up the hill. His heart began tobeat. He could see two men. Were they Lou and Dan?
　　He did not dare to raise his head to see them when they came nearer in case they spotted him.
　　But he knew their voices when they came near enough!
　　Yes - it was Lou and Tiger Dan all right. There was no mistaking those two harsh, coarse voices.
　　The men came right into the hollow, and Julian heard them talking.
　　'Yes, there's nobody here. Those kids have really gone off for the day at least - and taken thatwretched dog with them!'
　　'I saw them get on the bus, dog and all, I told you,' growled Lou. 'There'll be nobody here for theday. We can get what we want to.'
　　'Let's go and get it, then,' said Dan.
　　Julian waited to see where they would go to. But they didn't go out of the hollow. They stayedthere, apparently beside the caravans. Julian did not dare to look over the edge of the roof to seewhat they were up to. He was glad he had fastened all the windows and locked the doors.
　　Then there began some curious scuffling sounds, and the men panted. The caravan on whichJulian was lying began to shake a little.
　　'What are they doing?' thought Julian in bewilderment. In intense curiosity he slid quietly to theedge of the caravan roof and cautiously peeped over, though he had firmly made up his mind notto do this on any account.
　　He looked down on the ground. There was nobody there at all. Perhaps the men were the otherside. He slid carefully across and peeped over the opposite side of the caravan, which was stillshaking a little, as if the men were bumping against it.
　　67
　　There was nobody the other side either! How very extraordinary! 'Golly! They must beunderneath the caravan!' thought Julian, going back to the middle of the roof. 'Underneath! Whatin the wide world for?'
　　It was quite impossible to see underneath the caravan from where he was, so he had to lie quietlyand wonder about the men's doings. They grunted and groaned, and seemed to be scraping andscrabbling about, but nothing happened. Then Julian heard them scrambling out fromunderneath, angry and disappointed.
　　'Give us a cigarette,' said Lou in a disagreeable voice. 'I'm fed up with this. Have to shift this van.
　　Those tiresome brats! What did they want to choose this spot for?'
　　Julian heard a match struck and smelt cigarette smoke. Then he got a shock. The caravan he wason began to move! Heavens! Were the men going to push it over the ledge and send it rollingdown the hillside?
14.车底的秘密
　　车底的秘密
　　于是，大家按照朱利安的计划，带着蒂米一起下山。路上，朱利安嘱咐迪克：“你们在城里吃顿饭，等到晚上再回来，好让那两人以为有机可乘。对了，你顺便去邮局看看有没有我们的信。再买些水果罐头吧，这么多天了，该让我们换个口味了。”
　　“遵命，队长！”迪克说，“你等会儿自己一个人也得小心啊。这两个坏蛋脾气特别差，什么坏事都敢做，实在太危险了。”
　　“我会小心的，女孩们就交给你照顾啦。”朱利安说，“你看着点乔治，别让她一时冲动做出什么傻事！”
　　迪克咧嘴笑道：“乔治真想做什么的话，谁又能拦得住呢？反正我可拦不住。”
　　不久后，孩子们快到马戏团的营地了。他们听见了狗吠声和老夫人低沉的吼声。
　　孩子们四处张望了好一会儿，都没看见诺比的身影。这可怎么办呀？如果不告诉诺比他们要去城里，计划就要落空了！
　　但是，孩子们也不敢进入营地。更何况，朱利安想起诺比早上发信号告诉他们有“双重危险”，更不敢让大家踏入营地一步。他站着一动不动，思考着下一步该如何行动。
　　过了一会儿，朱利安喊道：“诺比！诺比！”
　　可是，并没有人回应。看管大象的男人听见了，来到他们跟前，说：“你们要找诺比吗？我把他叫来吧。”
　　“好的，谢谢你。”朱利安说。
　　男人吹着口哨走了。很快，大家就看见了诺比，他的脸色很苍白，正躲在一辆大篷车后瑟瑟发抖。他压根儿不敢靠近朱利安，站得老远，一脸忧心忡忡的样子。
　　“诺比！我们今天要去城里，晚上才回来！”朱利安尽可能地大声喊道，“我们要……”
　　突然，老虎丹从诺比身后蹿了出来，一把抓住他的一只手。诺比害怕挨耳光，连忙用另一只手护住脸。
　　朱利安又喊了一声：“诺比，我们要去城里了！晚上才回来！你听见了吗？我——们——要——去——城——里——啦！”
　　朱利安喊得可大声了，全营地都能听到，老虎丹肯定也不例外。
　　诺比试图甩开丹的手，并张嘴想说些什么，但丹立刻用手捂住他的嘴，像狗拖着老鼠一样，猛地把他拽走了。
　　“吠——吠——怎——么——样——了？”朱利安喊道。但诺比已经被丹拽进车里了，无法回应他们。
　　那个叫来诺比的男人听到了，遗憾地告诉他们：“吠吠的情况很糟糕，估计是快死了。它现在那模样真是挺可怜的。唉，诺比为此可伤心了！”
　　孩子们听后便带着蒂米走了。乔治一直拉着蒂米的项圈，以免它一看见丹就不管不顾地冲过去咬他。
　　“谢天谢地，吠吠没死。”安妮说，“希望它能好起来。”
　　“唉，吠吠怕是很难好起来了。”朱利安说，“那块肉里毒药的分量肯定不小。可怜的诺比，摊上这样一个叔叔，真是太惨了。”
　　“丹这样的人居然是小丑，简直令人难以置信。”安妮说，“小丑应该总是笑嘻嘻逗人们开心的呀！”
　　“那毕竟只是表演而已。”迪克说，“他不表演时，就没必要笑嘻嘻的了。其实小丑也是普通人，你要是看一些小丑不表演时的照片，就会发现他们有时候也会伤心难过的。”
　　“好吧，不过丹可不会伤心难过，他又凶狠又残忍，面目可憎，非常讨厌。”安妮难得这么极端地说人坏话，把其他人都逗笑了。
　　大家就快到公交车站了。迪克不时地环视四周，观察附近有没有人跟踪他们。“鲁在跟踪我们。”迪克说，“朱利安，从他那儿能看见公交车站吗？”
　　朱利安也小心翼翼地环视了一周，说：“能看见。看来，他会看着我们上车，所以我也得跟着上车了。等公交车到了下一站，我就下车折返回去，另找一条小道上山，避免被他发现。”
　　“就这么办。”迪克很高兴能耍鲁一把，“快走吧，车来了，赶紧上车。”
　　孩子们上了车，迪克见鲁还在远处盯着，很想朝他招招手，但为免鲁发现异常，他还是忍住了戏弄鲁的冲动。
　　很快，公交车就出发了。孩子们买了四张去城里的票和一张去下一站的票。其中有一张票是给蒂米的。它一脸骄傲地把票挂在项圈上，很享受坐公交车的感觉。
　　到了下一站，朱利安就下车和大家说再见了：“晚上见！回去时记得让蒂米走前面，省得鲁和丹又来找事，那时我可就没法提醒你们了。”
　　“好的。”迪克说，“再见啦，一切顺利呀！”
　　朱利安和其他人挥手告别后，便沿原路返回了。他发现了一条通往山里的小路，便决定从这里回去。沿着这条路，他很快就看到了麦基先生的农场，弄清了方向，不久后就回到了营地。朱利安飞快地准备好了一些三明治和蛋糕，准备带去藏身之处，毕竟他可能要等很久呢！
　　“可是，藏哪儿好呢？”朱利安想，“在我藏的地方，必须能看见那两人上山的必经之路，还要能看清楚他们的一举一动。藏哪儿最好呢？”
　　藏在树上？不行，附近的树不是太远就是不够粗壮。藏在灌木丛后面？也不行，太容易被发现了。藏在浓密的荆豆花丛中间？这或许可行。
　　朱利安试着往荆豆花丛中间走去，但没过多久就把手脚都扎伤了。唉，看来这个地方也不行。
　　“这可怎么办啊？”朱利安说，“他们俩没准儿快来了，我得赶紧藏起来呀！”
　　过了一会儿，朱利安急中生智，想到了一个好地方。
　　“我可以爬到其中一辆大篷车的车顶上去呀！”朱利安想，“这样就没人能看到我了，也没人会想到我就在车顶！而且我要是待在车顶，既能清楚地看到山道，又能观察那两人的一举一动！”
　　朱利安决定，等会儿就藏在车顶。不过，爬上车顶也不是件容易的事。他拿了一根绳子，用一头圈出一个绳套，接着向上一抛，套住了车顶的烟囱。他把装着食物的袋子抛到了车顶，然后就拉着绳子爬上去了，爬上车后，便把垂下车的绳子收了上来，以防丹和鲁见到绳子发现什么异常。
　　朱利安爬上车后平平躺下，确认其他人从下面看不见他。不过，要是鲁和丹再往山上走一走，俯视大篷车，还是很容易发现他的。但他必须赌一把。
　　朱利安躺着一动不动，观察着山脚的梅兰湖，同时密切注意周遭的一切动静。好在这天不是很热，不然他可要被烤熟了。不过，他还是有些后悔没带瓶水上来。
　　接着，朱利安看见，在马戏团的营地里，有炊烟袅袅升起；梅兰湖面浮着好几艘船，估计是有人在捕鱼；几只兔子从洞里钻了出来，正聚在一起玩耍。
　　后来，太阳出来了。仅仅十分钟，朱利安就热得汗流浃背。还好云朵很快就把太阳遮住了，他这才感觉好些。
　　突然，朱利安听见山下有人吹口哨，他连忙绷紧身体，一脸期待地观察四周，但没过多久他就发现，那人只是农场的农工。
　　再后来，朱利安便觉得有些无聊了。兔子又回到了洞里，蝴蝶都飞到了别处去，只有一只小鸟站在灌木丛上不停地唱歌，听得他心烦气躁。
　　突然，这只小鸟受到了惊吓，匆匆飞走了。
　　朱利安也听见了奇怪的声音，便重新盯着山道。接着，他看见了两个人的身影，心跳开始加快。来的人是鲁和丹吗？
　　那两人走近时，朱利安完全不敢抬头看，以免被他们发现。不过，他清楚地听到了他们的说话声，这两人的声音嘶哑刺耳，确定是鲁和丹无疑！
　　又过了一会儿，鲁和丹来到了大篷车所在的低地。
　　“这儿真的没人了。那些小孩确实出去了，那只烦人的狗也走了！”丹说。
　　“我早就跟你说了，我看见他们四个带着狗上车了。”鲁说，“白天这里都不会有人了。我们可以安心地把东西拿出来了。”
　　“那我们这就开始吧。”丹说。
　　奇怪的是，鲁和丹并没有离开露营的低地，仍然待在大篷车旁边。朱利安很是疑惑，但又不敢乱动。还好车窗都关好了，车门也都锁好了，不用担心他们俩偷东西。
　　接着，朱利安听见了一些奇怪的声响，鲁和丹开始气喘吁吁的，大篷车竟然轻微晃动了起来。
　　“他们到底在干什么呢？”朱利安十分疑惑。他按捺不住心中的好奇，便稍稍把头探出车顶一点点，小心翼翼地观察四周，可是地面上一个人也没有。他接着悄悄移动身体，看向车的另一边，还是一个人也没看见，这是怎么回事啊？此时，车还在轻微抖动，仿佛那两人在撞车一样。
　　“噢！他们肯定是在车底下！”朱利安心想，“没错，就是在车底下！不过，车底下又藏着什么秘密呢？”
　　朱利安趴在车顶上，压根儿没法观察车底下的情况，只能焦急地思考车底下可能有什么。鲁和丹不时发出嘟哝声，似乎是在翻找什么东西。过了一段时间，朱利安听见他们从车底爬了出来。
　　“给我根烟。”鲁生气地说，“我受够了，我们必须得把车移开。
　　这些烦人的小鬼，他们干吗偏偏选在这个位置露营？”
　　朱利安听见了划火柴的声音，随后又闻到了烟味。突然，他感到大篷车缓缓挪动了起来！天哪！这两人不会是要直接把大篷车推下山吧？
Chapter Fifteen SEVERAL THINGS HAPPEN
Chapter Fifteen SEVERAL THINGS HAPPEN
　　Julian was suddenly very scared. He wondered if he had better slide off the roof and run. Hewouldn't have much chance if the caravan went hurtling down the hill! But he didn't move. Heclung to the chimney with both hands, whilst the men shoved hard against the caravan.
　　It ran a few feet to the rocky ledge, and then stopped. Julian felt his forehead getting very damp,and he saw that his hands were trembling. He felt ashamed of being so scared, but he couldn'thelp it.
　　'Hey! Don't send it down the hill!' said Lou in alarm, and Julian's heart felt lighter. So they didn'tmean to destroy the caravan in that way! They had just moved it to get at something underneath.
　　But what could it be? Julian racked his brains to try and think what the floor of the hollow hadbeen like when Dobby and Trotter pulled their caravans into it. As far as he could remember itwas just an ordinary heathery hollow.
　　The men were now scrabbling away again by the back steps of the caravan. Julian was absolutelyeaten up with curiosity, but he did not dare even to move. He could find out the secret when themen had gone. Meantime he really must be patient or he would spoil everything.
　　68
　　There was some muttered talking, but Julian couldn't catch a word. Then, quite suddenly, therewas complete and utter silence. Not a word. Not a bump against the caravan. Not a pant or even agrunt. Nothing at all.
　　Julian lay still. Maybe the men were still there. He wasn't going to give himself away. He lay forquite a long time, waiting and wondering. But he heard nothing.
　　Then he saw a robin fly to a nearby bramble spray. It flicked its wings and looked about forcrumbs. It was a robin that came around when the children were having a meal - but it was not astame as most robins, and would not fly down until the children had, left the hollow.
　　Then a rabbit popped out of a hole on the hillside and capered about, running suddenly up to thehollow.
　　'Well,' thought Julian, 'it's plain the men aren't here now, or the birds and animals wouldn't beabout like this. There's another rabbit. Those men have gone somewhere - though goodnessknows where. I can peep over now and have a look, quite safely, I should think.'
　　He slid himself round and peered over the roof at the back end of the caravan. He looked down atthe ground. There was absolutely nothing to be seen to tell him what the men had been doing, orwhere they had gone! The heather grew luxuriantly there as it did everywhere else. There wasnothing to show what the men had been making such a disturbance about.
　　'This is really very queer,' thought Julian, beginning to wonder if he had been dreaming. 'Themen are certainly gone - vanished into thin air, apparently! Dare I get down and explore a bit?
　　No, I daren't. The men may appear at any moment, and it's quite on the cards they'll lose theirtemper if they find me here, and chuck both me and the caravans down the hill! It's pretty steepjust here, too.'
　　He lay there, thinking. He suddenly felt very hungry and thirsty. Thank goodness he had beensensible enough to take food up to the roof! He could at least have a meal while he was waitingfor the men to come back - if they ever did!
　　He began to eat his sandwiches. They tasted very good indeed. He finished them all and beganon the cake. That was good, too. He had brought a few plums up as well, and was very glad ofthem because he was thirsty. He flicked the plum stones from the roof before he thought what hewas doing.
　　'Dash! Why did I do that? If the men notice them they may remember they weren't there before.
　　Still, they've most of them gone into the heather!'
　　69
　　The sun came out a little and Julian felt hot. He wished the men would come again and go downthe hill. He was tired of lying flat on the hard roof. Also he was terribly sleepy. He yawnedsilently and shut his eyes.
　　How long he slept he had no idea - but he was suddenly awakened by feeling the caravan beingmoved again! He clutched the chimney in alarm, listening to the low voices of the two men.
　　They were pulling the caravan back into place again. Soon it was in the same position as before.
　　Then Julian heard a match struck and smelt smoke again.
　　The men went and sat on the rocky ledge and took out food they had brought, Julian did not dareto peep at them, though he felt sure they had their backs to him. The men ate, and talked in lowvoices, and then, to Julian's dismay, they lay down and went to sleep! He knew that they wereasleep because he could hear them snoring.
　　'Am I going to stay on this awful roof all day long?' he thought. 'I'm getting so cramped, lyingflat like this. I want to sit up!'
　　'R-r-r-r-r-r!' snored Lou and Dan. Julian felt that surely it would be all right to sit up now that themen were obviously asleep. So he sat up cautiously, stretching himself with pleasure.
　　He looked down on the two men, who were lying on their backs with their mouths open. Besidethem were two neat sacks, strong and thick. Julian wondered what was inside them. Theycertainly had not had them when they came up the track.
　　The boy gazed down the hillside, frowning, trying to probe the mystery of where the men hadbeen, and what they were doing up here - and suddenly he jumped violently. He stared as if hecould not believe his eyes.
　　A squat and ugly face was peering out from a bramble bush there. There was almost no nose, andan enormous mouth. Who could it be? Was it someone spying on Lou and Dan? But what a face!
　　It didn't seem human.
　　A hand came up to rub the face - and Julian saw that it was hairy. With a start he knew who theface belonged to - Pongo the chimpanzee! No wonder he had thought it such an ugly, unhumanface. It was all right on a chimp, of course - quite a nice face - but not on a man.
　　Pongo stared at Julian solemnly, and Julian stared back, his mind in a whirl. What was Pongodoing there? Was Nobby with him? If so, Nobby was in danger, for at any moment the menmight wake up. He couldn't think what to do. If he called out to warn Nobby, he would wake themen.
　　70
　　Pongo was pleased to see Julian, and did not seem to think the roof of a caravan a curious placeto be in at all. After all, he often went up on the roofs of caravans. He nodded and blinked at theboy, and then scratched his head for a long time.
　　Then beside him appeared Nobby's face - a tear-stained face, bruised and swollen. He suddenlysaw Julian looking over the roof of the caravan, and his mouth fell open in surprise. He seemedabout to call out, and Julian shook his head frantically to stop him, pointing downwards to tryand warn Nobby that somebody was there.
　　But Nobby didn't understand. He grinned and, to Julian's horror, began to climb up the hillside tothe rocky ledge! The men were sleeping there, and Julian saw with dismay that Nobby wouldprobably heave himself up right on top of them.
　　'Look out!' he said, in a low, urgent voice. 'Look out, you fathead!'
　　But it was too late. Nobby heaved himself up on to the ledge, and, to his utmost horror, foundhimself sprawling on top of Tiger Dan! He gave a yell and tried to slide away - but Dan, rousingsuddenly, shot out a hand and gripped him.
　　Lou woke up, too. The men glared at poor Nobby, and the boy began to tremble, and to beg formercy.
　　'I didn't know you were here, I swear it! Let me go, let me go! I only came up to look for myknife that I lost yesterday!'
　　Dan shook him savagely. 'How long have you been here? You been spying?'
　　'No, no! I've only just come! I've been at the camp all morning - you ask Larry and Rossy. I beenhelping them!'
　　'You been spying on us, that's what you've been doing!' said Lou, in a cold, hard voice that filledthe listening Julian with dread. 'You've had plenty of beatings this week, but seemingly they ain'tenough. Well, up here, there's nobody to hear your yells, see? So we'll show you what a realbeating is! And if you can walk down to the camp after it, I'll be surprised.'
　　Nobby was terrified. He begged for mercy, he promised to do anything the men asked him, andtried to jerk his poor swollen face away from Dan's hard hands.
　　Julian couldn't bear it. He didn't want to give away the fact that it was he who had been spying,nor did he want to fight the men at all, for he was pretty certain he would get the worst of it. Butnobody could lie in silence, watching two men treat a young boy in such a way. He made up hismind to leap off the roof right on to the men, and to rescue poor Nobby if he could.
　　71
　　Nobby gave an anguished yell as Lou gave him a flick with his leather belt - but before Juliancould jump down to help him, somebody else bounded up! Somebody who bared his teeth andmade ugly animal noises of rage, somebody whose arms were far stronger than either Lou's orDan's - somebody who loved poor Nobby, and wasn't going to let him be beaten any more!
　　It was Pongo. The chimpanzee had been watching the scene with his sharp little eyes. He hadstill hidden himself in the bush, for he was afraid of Lou and Dan - but now, hearing Nobby'scries, he leapt out of the brambles and flung himself on the astonished men.
　　He bit Lou's arm hard. Then he bit Dan's leg. The men yelled loudly, much more loudly thanpoor Nobby had. Lou lashed out with his leather belt, and it caught Pongo on the shoulder. Thechimpanzee made a shrill chattering noise, and leapt on Lou with his arms open, clasping theman to him, trying to bite his throat.
　　Tiger Dan rushed down the hill at top speed, terrified of the angry chimpanzee. Lou yelled toNobby.
　　'Call him off! He'll kill me!'
　　'Pongo!' shouted Nobby. 'Stop it! Pongo! Come here.'
　　Pongo gave Nobby a look of the greatest surprise. 'What!' he seemed to say, 'you won't let mepunish this bad man who beat you? Well, well - whatever you say must be right!'
　　And the chimpanzee, giving Lou one last vicious nip, let the man go. Lou followed Dan downthe hill at top speed, and Julian heard him crashing through the bushes as if a hundredchimpanzees were after him.
　　Nobby sat down, trembling. Pongo, not quite sure if his beloved friend was angry with him ornot, crept up to him putting a paw on the boy's knee. Nobby put his arm round the anxiousanimal, and Pongo chattered with joy.
　　Julian slid down from the roof of the caravan and went to Nobby. He, too, sat down beside him.
　　He put his arm round the trembling boy and gave him a hug.
　　'I was just coming to give you a hand, when Pongo shot up the hill,' he said.
　　'Were you really?' said Nobby, his face lighting up. 'You're a real friend, you are. Good asPongo, here.'
　　And Julian felt quite proud to be ranked in bravery with the chimpanzee!
15.意外频生
　　意外频生
　　朱利安突然害怕起来。他心想：我要不要赶紧下车逃跑啊？要是车真的从山上滚了下去，我肯定会没命的！想是这么想，他还是紧紧抱住烟囱，不敢有所行动。
　　丹和鲁把车推到岩石附近后，突然停了下来。朱利安吓得额头直冒冷汗，双手抖个不停。他知道怕成这样很没男子气概，但他就是忍不住。
　　“小心点！别让车滚下去了！”鲁叫道。
　　朱利安听了这话，松了一口气。还好还好，他们没想把车推下山！看来，他们只是暂时把车移开，好方便寻找车底的东西。但他们到底要找什么呢？朱利安绞尽脑汁极力回想：多比和特罗特把车拉到低地时，地面有什么特别之处吗？但他什么也想不起来，只记得车底下的地面长满了石南。
　　接着，丹和鲁在大篷车后的位置翻找了起来。朱利安纵使万般好奇，也不敢有任何动作。他告诉自己，现在一定要非常有耐心，等那两人走了后再行动，不然一切努力都白费了。
　　丹和鲁嘟囔了几句话，但朱利安一个字也没听清。突然，四周变得静悄悄的，什么声音也没有了。
　　但朱利安趴着还是不敢动，生怕那两人还在附近。过了好一会儿，四周依旧静悄悄的。
　　朱利安看见一只鸟飞到了灌木丛中找面包屑吃。平时孩子们吃饭时，这只鸟也会来。它胆子特别小，非要等到孩子们离开低地后才敢飞下来。
　　又过了一小会儿，一只兔子从附近的洞里钻了出来，在这块低地上蹦来蹦去。
　　“看来那两人走远了，不然鸟和兔子也不敢过来。哎呀，又有一只兔子来了。”朱利安想，“虽然不知道那两人去哪儿了，但现在应该很安全，我可以探出头看一眼了。”
　　朱利安往大篷车旁边看了一圈，什么也没发现。地上依旧石南丛生，没有任何异样。
　　“真是奇怪。”朱利安想，“我这是在做梦吗？他们怎么突然就凭空消失了呢？我要不要下车看看呢？不行，不行，太危险了，他们万一又出现了，看见我在这里，还不得气个半死呀？没准就连人带车一起推下山了！何况这里的山坡还这么陡，我要是跟着车滚下去肯定会没命的！”
　　朱利安想着想着，突然感觉又饿又渴。谢天谢地，还好自己有先见之明，带了食物上来！
　　朱利安吃完了美味的三明治和蛋糕后，又吃了几个李子解渴。
　　他把车顶的李子核一把扫下去后，突然意识到：“天哪！我这是做了什么傻事啊！之前地上没有李子核的，那两人等会儿看见了，难免会发现异样！哎呀，还好，还好，它们大部分都滚进了石南丛。”
　　太阳又从云层里出来了，朱利安再次热得汗流浃背，暗暗祈祷那两人赶紧回来从山上下去。他现在又累又困，轻轻打了几声哈欠，就忍不住合上眼皮，睡了过去。
　　不知过了多久，朱利安突然被车给震醒了，吓得他连忙抱紧烟囱。丹和鲁又把车推回了原位。
　　完事后，他们坐在了岩石上，拿出了食物准备吃饭。朱利安知道那两人是背对着他，但还是不敢探出头去观察他们的一举一动。
　　他们先是边吃饭边低声聊天，再过了一会儿便鼾声如雷，朱利安知道，他们已经睡着了。
　　“难不成我要一整天都趴在硬硬的车顶上吗？”朱利安心想，“我真是受不了了！我得坐起来一会儿！”
　　听到鲁和丹的鼾声，朱利安便知道他们已经睡熟了，于是他起身高兴地舒展了一下筋骨。
　　他往车下看去，只见那两人大张着嘴躺在岩石上，旁边放着两个大包。这两个包是在他们俩“消失”的这段时间才出现的。朱利安不禁好奇，包里到底装着什么呢？
　　朱利安俯视山坡，眉头紧锁，绞尽脑汁思考鲁和丹背后的秘密。突然，前方的灌木丛里出现了一张大脸，嘴巴大，鼻子小，看起来可吓人了。
　　朱利安心想：他是谁呀？难道还有人在跟踪鲁和丹吗？但这张脸怎么这么吓人啊？
　　过了一会儿，朱利安又看到了一只毛茸茸的爪子。这回他知道那是谁了——就是庞果呀！难怪呢，把猩猩的脸安在人身上，能不吓人吗？
　　朱利安盯着庞果，脑中一团乱麻：庞果在这儿做什么呢？诺比在它旁边吗？他要是也在的话，很可能有危险啊，因为那两人不知道什么时候就醒了。我该怎么办才好呢？要是出声警告诺比，那两人也会被吵醒的。
　　庞果见到朱利安可开心了，它自己也常常爬上车顶玩，所以压根儿不觉得朱利安坐在车顶有什么不正常。它对着朱利安点点头，眨眨眼，接着又挠了挠头，招了招手。
　　接着，朱利安又看见了诺比。他满脸泪痕，鼻青脸肿，看起来十分可怜。他突然瞧见朱利安在车顶上，惊讶地张大了嘴巴，就要叫出声来。朱利安猛地摆手制止他，并往车下指了指，示意诺比附近有人。
　　但诺比没领会他的意思，反而咧嘴一笑，爬上了山坡，直接就跳到了岩石上！朱利安绝望地看见，诺比就要砸到鲁和丹身上了。
　　“小心！”朱利安着急地低声道，“你这个傻瓜，小心啊！”
　　但一切都来不及了。诺比跳上岩石，脚底一绊直接扑在了丹身上！他吓得大叫一声，正准备逃跑，就被丹一把抓住了。
　　鲁也跟着醒了过来。两人怒气冲冲地看着诺比，吓得他全身颤抖，连连求饶：“我发誓，我真的不知道你们在这儿！饶了我吧，让我走吧！我昨天丢了一把小刀，这回只是过来找它的！”
　　丹狠狠摇晃着诺比的肩膀，逼问道：“你在这儿多久了？你一直在监视我们吗？”
　　诺比说：“没有，我真的没有！我刚刚才来，整个上午都在营地，你们不信的话可以问拉里和罗西，我一直在给他们帮忙！”
　　“别狡辩了，你就是在监视我们！”鲁冷冷地说道，吓得朱利安心惊胆战，“你说说，我们这周都打了你多少次了，你怎么还是不长记性！现在可没人能救得了你了！看我这回不打死你！”
　　诺比吓得连连求饶，一边试图躲开丹的手，一边保证自己以后肯定乖乖听话。
　　朱利安看不下去了。他不想暴露自己，那两人太壮了，自己就算下去帮忙也打不过。但是，见到他们这样欺负诺比，他又怎能冷眼旁观呢？
　　鲁拿皮带又狠狠抽了一下诺比，打得他嗷嗷大叫。朱利安再也看不下去了，正当他准备跳下车帮忙时，庞果怒吼着冲了过来！其实，庞果也很害怕鲁和丹，所以它之前一直躲在灌木丛中不敢出来。但它实在见不得诺比受欺负，一听见他的哭喊，就忍不住冲了过来！
　　庞果的手臂远比鲁和丹粗壮，看起来非常有力量。它对着鲁的手狠狠咬了一口，接着对着丹的腿又来了一口，痛得两人嗷嗷直叫。鲁连忙回击，用皮带抽了一下庞果的肩膀，它痛得“嗷”叫一声，紧接着扑到了鲁身上，试图咬断他的喉咙。丹见它这么凶猛，吓得全身发抖，落荒而逃。
　　鲁挣扎着对诺比吼道：“让它放开我！我快被它弄死了！”
　　“庞果！”诺比叫道，“庞果，放开他！到我身边来！”
　　庞果惊讶地看着诺比，似乎在说：“你说什么！这个坏人把你欺负得那么惨，为什么不让我好好惩罚他一下呢？好吧，好吧，听你的就是了。”
　　庞果狠狠捶了鲁一下便放开了他。鲁跟在丹后面跑得飞快，还撞到了灌木丛。
　　诺比在岩石上坐了下来，整个人瑟瑟发抖。庞果不知道诺比是不是在气它没有早点从灌木丛中出来，便轻手轻脚地坐在身边，小心翼翼地把一只爪子搭在了他的膝盖上。诺比见状，伸开双手抱住了庞果，庞果立刻知道诺比没有生气，开心地叫了起来。
　　朱利安从车上跳下来，他也坐到诺比身边抱住了他。
　　“庞果冲过来时，我正准备下车帮你。”朱利安说。
　　“真的吗？”诺比瞬间开心多了，“看来我没有白交你这个朋友。
　　你真仗义，和庞果一样，你和它一样勇敢。”
　　朱利安很自豪，自己居然和一只猩猩一样勇敢呢！
Chapter Sixteen A SURPRISING DISCOVERY
Chapter Sixteen A SURPRISING DISCOVERY
　　'Listen - somebody's coming!' said Nobby, and Pongo gave an ugly growl. The sound of voicescould be heard coming up the hill. Then a dog barked.
　　'It's all right. It's Timmy - and the others,' said Julian, unspeakably glad to welcome them back.
　　He stood up and yelled.
　　'All right! Come along!'
　　George, Timmy, Dick and Anne came running up the track. 'Hallo!' shouted Dick. 'We thought itwould be safe, because we saw Lou and Dan in the distance, running along at the bottom of thehill. I say - there's Pongo!'
　　Pongo shook hands with Dick, and then went to the back of Timmy, to shake hands with his tail.
　　But Timmy was ready for him, and backing round, he held out his paw to Pongo instead. It wasvery funny to see the two animals solemnly shaking hands with one another.
　　'Hallo, Nobby!' said Dick. 'Goodness - what have you been doing to yourself? You look as ifyou've been in the wars.'
　　'Well, I have, rather,' said Nobby, with a feeble grin. He was very much shaken, and did not getup. Pongo ran to Anne and tried to put his arms round her.
　　'Oh, Pongo - you squeeze too hard,' said Anne. 'Julian, did anything happen? Did the men come?
　　Have you any news?'
　　'Plenty,' said Julian. 'But what I want first is a jolly good drink. I've had none all day. Ginger-beer, I think.'
　　'We're all thirsty. I'll get five bottles - no, six, because I expect Pongo would like some.'
　　Pongo loved ginger-beer. He sat down with the children on the rocky ledge, and took his glassfrom Anne just like a child. Timmy was a little jealous, but as he didn't like ginger-beer hecouldn't make a fuss.
　　Julian began to tell the others about his day, and how he had hidden on the caravan roof. Hedescribed how the men had come - and had gone under the caravan - and then moved it. They alllistened with wide eyes. What a story!
　　Then Nobby told his part. 'I butted in and almost gave the game away,' he said, when Julian hadgot as far as the men falling asleep and snoring. 'But, you see, I had to come and warn you. Lou73
　　and Dan swear they'll poison Timmy somehow, even if they have to dope him, put him into asack and take him down to the camp to do it. Or they might knock him on the head.'
　　'Let them try!' said George, in her fiercest voice, and put her arm round Timmy. Pongo at onceput his arm round Timmy too.
　　'And they said they'd damage your caravans too - maybe put a fire underneath and burn them up,'
　　went on Nobby.
　　The four children stared at him in horror. 'But they wouldn't do a thing like that, surely?' saidJulian, at last. They'd get into trouble with the police if they did.'
　　'Well, I'm just telling you what they said,' Nobby went on. 'You don't know Lou and Tiger Danlike I do. They'll stick at nothing to get their way - or to get anybody out of their way. They triedto poison Timmy, didn't they? And poor old Barker got it instead.'
　　'Is - is Barker - all right?' asked Anne.
　　'No,' said Nobby. 'He's dying, I think. I've given him to Lucilla to dose. She's a marvel with sickanimals. I've put Growler with the other dogs. He's safe with them.'
　　He stared round at the other children, his mouth trembling, sniffing as if he had a bad cold.
　　'I daren't go back,' he said, in a low voice, 'I daren't. They'll half-kill me.'
　　'You're not going back, so that's settled,' said Julian, in a brisk voice. 'You're staying here withus. We shall love to have you. It was jolly decent of you to come up and warn us - and bad luckto have got caught like that. You're our friend now - and we'll stick together.'
　　Nobby couldn't say a word, but his face shone. He rubbed a dirty hand across his eyes, thengrinned his old grin. He nodded his head, not trusting himself to speak, and the children allthought how nice he was. Poor old Nobby.
　　They finished their ginger-beer and then Julian got up. 'And now,' he said, 'we will do a littleexploring and find out where those men went, shall we?'
　　'Oh yes!' cried George, who had sat still quite long enough. 'We must find out! Do we have to getunder the caravan, Julian?'
　　''Fraid so,' said Julian. 'You sit there quietly, Nobby, and keep guard in case Lou or Dan comeback.'
　　He didn't think for a moment that they would, but he could see that Nobby needed to sit quietlyfor a while. Nobby, however, had different ideas. He was going to share this adventure!
　　74
　　'Timmy's guard enough, and so is Pongo,' he said. They'll hear anyone coming half a mile away.
　　I'm in on this!'
　　And he was. He went scrabbling underneath the low-swung base of the caravan with the others,eager to find out anything he could.
　　But it was impossible to explore down in the heather, with the caravan base just over their heads.
　　They had no room at all. Like Dan and Lou they soon felt that they would have to move the van.
　　It took all five of them, with Pongo giving a shove, too, to move the caravan a few feet away.
　　Then down they dropped to the thick carpet of heather again.
　　The tufts came up easily by the roots, because the men had already pulled them up once that dayand then replanted them. The children dragged up a patch of heather about five feet square, andthen gave an exclamation.
　　'Look! Boards under the heather!'
　　'Laid neatly across and across. What for?'
　　'Pull them up!'
　　The boys pulled up the planks one by one and piled them on one side. Then they saw that theboards had closed up the entrance of a deep hole. 'I'll get my torch,' said Julian. He fetched it andflashed it on.
　　The light showed them a dark hole, going down into the hillside, with footholds sticking out ofone side. They all sat and gazed down in excitement.
　　'To think we went and put our caravan exactly over the entrance of the men's hiding-place!' saidDick. 'No wonder they were wild! No wonder they changed their minds and told us we could godown to the lake and camp there instead of here!'
　　'Gosh!' said Julian, staring into the hole. 'So that's where the men went! Where does it lead to?
　　They were down there a mighty long time. They were clever enough to replace the planks anddrag some of the heather over them, too, to hide them when they went down.'
　　Pongo suddenly took it into his head to go down the hole. Down he went, feeling for thefootholds with his hairy feet, grinning up at the others. He disappeared at the bottom. Julian'storch could not pick him out at all.
　　'Hey, Pongo! Don't lose yourself down there!' called Nobby, anxiously. But Pongo had gone.
　　'Blow him!' said Nobby. 'He'll never find his way back, if he goes wandering about underground.
　　I'll have to go after him. Can I have your torch, Julian?'
　　75
　　'I'll come too,' said Julian. 'George, get me your torch as well, will you?'
　　'It's broken,' said George. 'I dropped it last night. And nobody else has got one.'
　　'What an awful nuisance!' said Julian. 'I want us to go and explore down there - but we can't withonly one torch. Well, I'll just go down with Nobby and get Pongo - have a quick look round andcome back. I may see something worth seeing!'
　　Nobby went down first, and Julian followed, the others all kneeling round the hole, watchingthem enviously. They disappeared.
　　'Pongo!' yelled Nobby. 'Pongo! Come here, you idiot!'
　　Pongo had not gone very far. He didn't like the dark down there very much, and he came toNobby as soon as he saw the light of the torch. The boys found themselves in a narrow passageat the bottom of the hole, which widened as they went further into the hill.
　　'Must be caves somewhere,' said Julian, flashing his torch round. 'We know that a lot of springsrun out of this hill. I daresay that through the centuries the water has eaten away the softer stuffand made caves and tunnels everywhere in the hill. And somewhere in a cave Lou and Dan storeaway things they don't want anyone to know about. Stolen goods, probably.'
　　The passage ended in a small cave that seemed to have no other opening out of it at all. Therewas nothing in it. Julian flashed his torch up and down the walls.
　　He saw footholds up one part, and traced them to a hole in the roof, which must have been made,years before, by running water. That's the way we go!' he said. 'Come on.'
　　'Wait!' said Nobby. 'Isn't your torch getting rather faint?'
　　'Goodness - yes!' said Julian in alarm, and shook his torch violently to make the light brighter.
　　But the battery had almost worn out, and no better light came. Instead the light grew even fainter,until it was just a pin-prick in the torch.
　　'Come on - we'd better get back at once,' said Julian, feeling a bit scared. 'I don't want to wanderabout here in the pitch dark. Not my idea of fun at all.'
　　Nobby took firm hold of Pongo's hairy paw and equally firm hold of Julian's jersey. He didn'tmean to lose either of them! The light in the torch went out completely. Now they must find theirway back in black darkness.
　　Julian felt round for the beginning of the passage that led back to the hole. He found it and madehis way up it, feeling the sides with his hands. It wasn't a pleasant experience at all, and Julian76
　　was thankful that he and Nobby had only gone a little way into the hill. It would have been like anightmare if they had gone well in, and then found themselves unable to see the way back.
　　They saw a faint light shining further on and guessed it was the daylight shining down theentrance-hole. They stumbled thankfully towards it. They looked up and saw the anxious faces ofthe other three peering down at them, unable to see them.
　　'We're back!' called Julian, beginning to climb up. 'My torch went out, and we daren't go veryfar. We've got Pongo, though.'
　　The others helped to pull them out at the top of the hole. Julian told them about the hole in theroof of the little cave.
　　That's where the men went,' he said. 'And tomorrow, when we've all bought torches, and matchesand candles, that's where we're going, too! We'll go down to the town and buy what we want,and come back and do a Really Good Exploration!'
　　'We're going to have an adventure after all,' said Anne, in rather a small voice.
　　''Fraid so,' said Julian. 'But you can stay at the farm with Mrs Mackie for the day, Anne dear.
　　Don't you come with us.'
　　'If you're going on an adventure, I'm coming, too,' said Anne. 'So there! I wouldn't dream of notcoming.'
　　'All right,' said Julian. 'We'll all go together. Golly, things are getting exciting!'
16.初探密道
　　初探密道
　　“你听，有人来了！”诺比说。
　　庞果吼了一声。山下传来了好几个人的说话声，接着又传来了狗吠声。
　　“没事的，那是其他人带着蒂米回来了。”朱利安高兴地起身叫道，“你们快上来呀！”
　　其他小伙伴听了，便三步并作两步跑了上来。迪克喊道：“嘿，朱利安！我们本来以为没出什么事的，但我们刚刚瞧见了鲁和丹匆匆忙忙地跑下山了。这是怎么……哎呀，庞果！”
　　庞果和迪克握了下手，然后又跑到蒂米身后，准备和它的尾巴“握手”。蒂米这回早有准备，立刻转身朝庞果伸出了爪子。两只动物这般郑重其事地“握手”，看起来十分有趣。
　　“嘿，诺比。”迪克说，“天哪！你这伤是怎么回事啊？像打了场仗一样。”
　　“唉，确实是打了一仗。”诺比扯了扯嘴角。他现在还是很害怕，坐在岩石上不愿起身。庞果见到了安妮，连忙跑过去一把抱住了她。
　　“哎呀，庞果，你抱得太紧啦。”安妮说，“朱利安，今天情况怎么样啊？那两人来了吗？你有什么发现吗？”
　　“很多发现呢。”朱利安说，“但我这一整天一口水都没喝，现在想先喝点东西。不如我们把姜汁汽水拿出来喝吧。”
　　“好呀，我们也渴了。我这就去拿五瓶来，不对，要拿六瓶，庞果应该也想喝呢。”
　　庞果可爱喝姜汁汽水了。它和孩子们一同坐在岩石上，像个小孩子一样兴高采烈地从安妮手里接过汽水瓶。蒂米见了都有些嫉妒呢。不过，它不爱喝姜汁汽水，所以也不和庞果计较了。
　　过了一会儿，朱利安开始向大家讲述白天发生的事情：自己如何藏在车顶，如何发现鲁和丹，他们俩如何去车底，又如何推动车。其他小伙伴听得目瞪口呆。天哪，这一天也太惊心动魄了吧！
　　朱利安讲到鲁和丹睡着后，诺比接话道：“唉，这回都怪我，突然就冲了过来，搅乱了你们的计划。我本来是想来提醒你们的。我之前听到鲁和丹说，他们准备给蒂米打麻药，装进袋子里带到营地毒死它，或者直接打死它。”
　　“有本事他们来啊！”乔治抱住蒂米气愤地说道。庞果也立刻抱住了蒂米。
　　“他们还说，要毁了你们的车，说是准备用火烧了。”诺比接着说道。
　　孩子们听了十分害怕。
　　“但是，他们也不敢真这样做吧？”朱利安说，“不然警察肯定会介入调查的，他们肯定就没好果子吃了。”
　　“我也不知道，我只是转述他们说的话而已。”诺比说，“不过，我比你们更了解他们俩。他们为了自己的目的，可是什么都干得出来！你看，他们之前不就试图毒死蒂米吗？只是可怜的吠吠做了替罪羊。”
　　“说起来，吠吠它还好吗？”安妮问。
　　“唉，它的情况很糟糕，很可能要死了。”诺比说，“我把它交给了露西亚照顾，她很擅长医治动物。哮哮和其他狗待在一起，很安全。”
　　诺比的嘴唇不停颤抖，他吸着鼻子，仿佛得了重感冒。
　　“我得回去了。”诺比看了几眼孩子们，低声道，“我不能在这里待久了，不然他们会打死我的。”
　　“不行，你不能回去。”朱利安说，“你留下来吧，和我们待在一起。我们也很高兴能和你多待一段时间。你只是运气不好，被鲁和丹抓了个正着罢了，而且你也是为了提醒我们有危险才来的呀。你这么勇敢，这么关心我们，我们很感动。现在我们五个都是好朋友了，你就别回去了，待在这里吧。”
　　诺比感动得一句话也说不出来，但整张脸都明媚了许多。他用一只手擦了擦眼睛，然后就露出了自己的招牌式咧嘴笑。他不知道说什么好，便点点头。孩子们知道，可怜的诺比是一个非常好的小伙伴。
　　喝完姜汁汽水后，朱利安起身说道：“现在我们找找这两人白天到底去哪儿了吧。”
　　“好呀！”乔治已经坐得脚都麻了，“这回倒是要看看，这里到底有什么秘密。朱利安，我们是不是要到车底看看啊？”
　　“恐怕是呢。”朱利安说，“诺比，就坐在岩石上放哨吧，见到鲁和丹就告诉我们一声。”
　　其实，朱利安知道鲁和丹今晚不会再回来了，但他希望诺比再好好休息一下。但诺比不愿意就这么坐着，他也想跟大家一起冒险呢！
　　“有蒂米守着就行了，而且还有庞果呢。”诺比说，“它们俩可机灵了，有它们放哨足够了。我也来一起找吧！”
　　于是，诺比加入了大家，一起在车底翻找了起来。
　　但车底的空间实在太小了，孩子们束手束脚，根本找不到什么线索。于是，他们决定效仿鲁和丹，把大篷车移开。
　　五个孩子齐心协力推起车来，连庞果也出了一份力。过了一会儿，孩子们便能轻松地搜寻茂密的石南丛了。
　　他们突然发现，这里的石南很容易连根拔起来，看来白天鲁和丹就已经把它们拔起来过了。他们拔起其中一大片石南后，惊讶地叫了一声。
　　“快看！石南丛下面有木板！”
　　“这些木板摆得很整齐。下面又有什么呢？”
　　“我们把木板移开吧！”
　　男孩们把木板一一拿了起来，堆到了另一边。木板都被移开后，地面上出现了一个洞。
　　“洞里好暗哪，你们等会儿，我去拿手电筒过来。”朱利安说。
　　他回来后便对着洞口打开了手电筒，只见这个洞一直通往山下，其中一侧还有一个个凸出来的小石块，看起来可以供人攀爬。
　　孩子们盯着这个洞口，十分兴奋。
　　“天哪，这也太巧了，我们的车正好就停在这儿！”迪克说，“怪不得他们那么激动呢！怪不得他们突然同意我们去湖边露营呢！”
　　“天哪！”朱利安盯着洞口说道，“所以他们刚刚是从这儿消失的！但这个洞通向哪儿呢？我记得，他们在里面待了很久才出来。
　　他们倒是聪明，知道把木板和石南放回原位。”
　　庞果看着这个洞就情不自禁想下去玩玩，它用脚感受着洞里的小石块，对着大家咧嘴一笑，便一步一步爬了下去。没过多久，孩子们就看不到它的身影了。
　　“庞果！你可别迷路了呀！”诺比担忧地说道。可是，庞果已经走远了，听不到他说话了。
　　“这个家伙真是的！”诺比说，“它等会儿肯定不知道该怎么回来。我得去找它。朱利安，你的手电筒能借我一下吗？”
　　“我和你一起去吧。”朱利安说，“乔治，把你的手电筒借我吧。”
　　“可是我的手电筒坏了。”乔治说，“我昨晚不小心把它摔了一下。而且我们这回就带了两个手电筒。”
　　“唉，这就没办法了！”朱利安说，“我本来还想，我们一起下去找找，看看有什么发现。但现在只有一个手电筒，根本不够用。这样好了，我和诺比下去找庞果，顺便迅速查看一下，没准会有重大发现呢！”
　　于是，诺比和朱利安两人一前一后从洞口下去了，其他人则一脸羡慕地看着他们俩离开。
　　“庞果！”诺比喊道，“庞果，你这个小傻瓜，快过来呀！”
　　庞果怕黑，并没有走多远，它一看见手电筒的光就跑了过来。
　　此时，朱利安和诺比已经到达了洞底，并沿着一条地道往前走去。
　　这条地道一开始很窄，但越往前走，路就越来越宽了。
　　“附近可能有洞穴。”朱利安用手电筒四处照着，“这座山里有很多处泉水，数百年来，水滴石穿，山里肯定形成了不少天然洞穴和地道。我猜，鲁和丹肯定是把一些东西藏在了其中一个洞穴里了，没准儿就是他们偷来的东西。”
　　这条小路尽头有一个小洞穴，此外便没有其他路可以走了。但这个洞里空无一物。
　　朱利安拿手电筒往小洞穴四周照了照，很快就发现，在洞穴墙壁的一侧，又有一连串凸出的小石块。他顺着这些小石块往上照去，便发现小洞穴顶部还有一个洞。
　　“我们踩着这些小石块爬上去吧！”朱利安说。
　　“等等！”诺比说，“手电筒的光是不是变暗了呀？”
　　“糟糕，还真是！”朱利安摇了摇手电筒，试图使光线更亮一点。但电池快没电了，光反而越摇越弱，最后只剩下一点微光。
　　“唉，看来我们得先回去了。”朱利安有点害怕，“不然等到手电筒彻底没电了，我们就要摸黑找路了。”
　　诺比有些害怕，他一只手紧紧抓着庞果的爪子，另一只手攥住了朱利安的衣服，生怕一不小心就找不到他们俩了。突然，手电筒彻底没电了，他们只能摸黑回去了。
　　朱利安伸手四处摸索找到了之前那条小路的入口，接着往四周洞壁上摸索，试图找到凸起的小石块。摸黑找路的感觉实在不好受，但好在他们没有走太远，不然可能都没法回去了。
　　过了一会儿，朱利安和诺比看见了一缕微弱的光，估摸着应该是从洞口照下来的光线。他们抬头一看，只见其他小伙伴正俯视着他们呢。
　　“我们回来了！”朱利安开始向上爬去，“手电筒没电了，所以我们俩不敢走远。不过我们把庞果安全带回来了。”
　　朱利安和诺比靠近洞口时，其他小伙伴伸手把他们拉了上来。
　　“我们在下面发现了一个小洞穴，它的上面还有一个洞。我猜，鲁和丹就是从上面那个洞口逃走的。”朱利安说，“我们明天先去城里，买好手电筒、火柴和蜡烛，然后再回来开始真正的探险吧！”
　　“看来，我们又要冒险了呢。”安妮低声说道。
　　“恐怕是的。”朱利安说，“但亲爱的安妮，你要是害怕的话，可以去农场和麦基夫妇待在一起，不必跟我们一起去呀。”
　　“这怎么行呢？！你们去冒险的话，我也要去。”安妮说，“我肯定是要加入你们的！”
　　“这才对嘛，我们一起去吧。”朱利安说，“事情开始变得有趣起来了！”
Chapter Seventeen ANOTHER VISIT FROM LOU AND DAN
Chapter Seventeen ANOTHER VISIT FROM LOU AND DAN
　　Nobody disturbed the children that night, and Timmy did not bark once. Nobby slept on a pile ofrugs in the boy's caravan, and Pongo cuddled up to him. The chimpanzee seemed delighted atstaying with the caravanners. Timmy was rather jealous that another animal should be with them,and wouldn't take any notice of Pongo at all.
　　The next morning, after breakfast, the children discussed who was to go down to the town. 'NotNobby and Pongo, because they wouldn't be allowed in the bus together,' said Julian. 'They hadbetter stay behind.'
　　77
　　'Not by ourselves?' said Nobby, looking alarmed. 'Suppose Lou and Uncle Dan come up? Even ifI've got Pongo I'd be scared.'
　　'Well, I'll stay here, too,' said Dick. 'We don't all need to go to buy torches. Don't forget to postthat letter to Daddy and Mother, Julian.'
　　They had written a long letter to their parents, telling them of the exciting happenings. Julian putit into his pocket. 'I'll post it all right,' he said. 'Well, I suppose we might as well go now. Comeon, girls. Keep a look-out, Dick, in case those rogues come back.'
　　George, Timmy, Anne and Julian went down the hill together, Timmy running on in front, histail wagging nineteen to the dozen. Pongo climbed up to the roof of the red caravan to watchthem go. Nobby and Dick sat down in the warm sun on the ledge, their heads resting on springyclumps of heather.
　　'It's nice up here,' said Nobby. 'Much nicer than down below. I wonder what everyone is thinkingabout Pongo and me. I bet Mr Gorgio, the head of the circus, is wild that the chimpanzee's gone.
　　I bet he'll send up to fetch us.'
　　Nobby was right. Two people were sent up to get him - Lou and Tiger Dan. They came creepingup through the bracken and heather, keeping a sharp eye for Timmy or Pongo.
　　Pongo sensed them long before they could be seen and warned Nobby. Nobby went very pale.
　　He was terrified of the two scoundrels.
　　'Get into one of the caravans,' said Dick in a low voice. 'Go on. I'll deal with those fellows - if itis them. Pongo will help me if necessary.'
　　Nobby scuttled into the green caravan and shut the door. Dick sat where he was. Pongo squattedon the roof of the caravan, watching.
　　Lou and Dan suddenly appeared. They saw Dick, but did not see Pongo. They looked all roundfor the others.
　　'What do you want?' said Dick.
　　'Nobby and Pongo,' said Lou with a scowl. 'Where are they?'
　　'They're going to stay on with us,' said Dick.
　　'Oh, no, they're not!' said Tiger Dan. 'Nobby's in my charge, see? I'm his uncle.'
　　'Funny sort of uncle,' remarked Dick. 'How's that dog you poisoned, by the way?'
　　Tiger Dan went purple in the face. He looked as if he would willingly have thrown Dick downthe hill.
　　78
　　'You be careful what you say to me!' he said, beginning to shout.
　　Nobby, hidden in the caravan, trembled when he heard his uncle's angry yell. Pongo kept quitestill, his face set and ugly.
　　'Well, you may as well say good-bye and go,' said Dick in a calm voice to Dan. 'I've told you thatNobby and Pongo are staying with us for the present.'
　　'Where is Nobby?' demanded Tiger Dan, looking as if he would burst with rage at any moment.
　　'Wait till I get my hands on him. Wait . . .'
　　He began to walk towards the caravans - but Pongo was not having any of that! He leapt straightoff the roof on to the horrified man, and flung him to the ground. He made such a terriblesnarling noise that Dan was terrified.
　　'Call him off!' he yelled. 'Lou, come and help.'
　　'Pongo won't obey me,' said Dick still sitting down looking quite undisturbed. 'You'd better gobefore he bites big pieces out of you.'
　　Dan staggered to the rock ledge, looking as if he would box Dick's ears. But the boy did notmove, and somehow Dan did not dare to touch him. Pongo let him go and stood glowering athim, his great hairy arms hanging down his sides, ready to fly at either of the men if they camenear.
　　Tiger Dan picked up a stone - and as quick as lightning Pongo flung himself on him again andsent the man rolling down the hill. Lou fled in terror. Dan got up and fled, too, yelling furiouslyas he went. Pongo chased them in delight. He, too, picked up stones and flung them with a veryaccurate aim, so that Dick kept hearing yells of pain.
　　Pongo came back, looking extremely pleased with himself. He went to the green caravan, asDick shouted to Nobby.
　　'All right, Nobby. They've gone. Pongo and I won the battle!'
　　Nobby came out. Pongo put his arm round him at once and chattered nonsense in his ear. Nobbylooked rather ashamed of himself.
　　'Bit of a coward, aren't I?' he said. 'Leaving you out here all alone.'
　　'I enjoyed it,' said Dick truthfully. 'And I'm sure Pongo did!'
　　'You don't know what dangerous fellows Lou and Dan are,' said Nobby, looking down thehillside to make sure the men were really gone. 'I tell you they'd stick at nothing. They'd burn79
　　your caravans, hurl them down the hill, poison your dog, and do what harm they could to you,too. You don't know them like I do!'
　　'Well, as a matter of fact, we've had some pretty exciting adventures with men just as tough asDan and Lou,' said Dick. 'We always seem to be falling into the middle of some adventure orother. Now, last hols we went to a place called Smuggler's Top - and, my word, the adventureswe had there! You wouldn't believe them!'
　　'You tell me and Pongo,' said Nobby, sitting down beside Dick. 'We've plenty of time before theothers come back.'
　　So Dick began to tell the tale of all the other thrilling adventures that the five of them had had,and the time flew. Both boys were surprised when they heard Timmy barking down the track,and knew that the others were back.
　　George came tearing up with Timmy at her heels. 'Are you all right? Did anything happen whilewe were away? Do you know, we saw Lou and Tiger Dan getting on the bus when we got off it!
　　They were carrying bags as if they meant to go away and stay somewhere.'
　　Nobby brightened up at once. 'Did you really? Good! They came up here, you know, and Pongochased them down the hill. They must have gone back to the camp, collected their bags, andgone to catch the bus. Hurrah!'
　　'We've got fine torches,' said Julian, and showed Dick his. 'Powerful ones. Here's one for you,Dick - and one for you, Nobby.'
　　'Oooh - thanks,' said Nobby. Then he went red. 'I haven't got enough money to pay you for sucha grand torch,' he said awkwardly.
　　'It's a present for you,' said Anne at once, 'a present for a friend of ours, Nobby!'
　　'Coo! Thanks awfully,' said Nobby, looking quite overcome. 'I've never had a present before.
　　You're decent kids, you are.'
　　Pongo held out his hand to Anne and made a chattering noise as if to say: 'What about one forme, too?'
　　'Oh - we didn't bring one for Pongo!' said Anne. 'Why ever didn't we?'
　　'Good thing you didn't,' said Nobby. 'He would have put it on and off all day long and wasted thebattery in no time!'
　　'I'll give him my old torch,' said George. 'It's broken, but he won't mind that!'
　　80
　　Pongo was delighted with it. He kept pressing down the knob that should make the light flash -and when there was no light he looked all about on the ground as if the light must have droppedout! The children roared at him. He liked them to laugh at him. He did a little dance all roundthem to show how pleased he was.
　　'Look here - wouldn't it be a jolly good time to explore underground now that we know Lou andDan are safely out of the way?' asked Julian suddenly. 'If they've got bags with them, surely thatmeans they're going to spend the night somewhere and won't be back till tomorrow at least. We'dbe quite safe to go down and explore.'
　　'Yes, we could,' said George eagerly, 'I'm longing to get down there and Make Discoveries!'
　　'Well, let's have something to eat first,' said Dick. 'It's long past our dinner-time. It must be abouthalf-past one. Yes, it is!'
　　'George and I will get you a meal,' said Anne. 'We called at the farm on our way up and got alovely lot of food. Come on, George.'
　　George got up unwillingly. Timmy followed her, sniffing expectantly. Soon the two girls werebusy getting a fine meal ready, and they all sat on the rocky ledge to eat it.
　　'Mrs Mackie gave us this enormous bar of chocolate for a present today,' said Anne, showing agreat slab to Dick and Nobby. 'Isn't it lovely? No, Pongo, it's not for you. Eat your sandwichesproperly, and don't grab.'
　　'I vote we take some food down into the hill with us,' said Julian. 'We may be quite a long timedown there, and we shan't want to come back at tea-time.'
　　'Oooh - a picnic inside the hill!' said Anne. That would be thrilling. I'll soon pack up some foodin the kitbag. I won't bother to make sandwiches. We'll take a new loaf, butter, ham and a cake,and cut what we want. What about something to drink?'
　　'Oh, we can last out till we get back,' said Julian. 'Just take something to eat to keep us going tillwe have finished exploring.'
　　George and Nobby cleared up and rinsed the plates. Anne wrapped up some food in greasedpaper, and packed it carefully into the kitbag for Julian to carry. She popped the big bar ofchocolate into the bag, too. It would be nice to eat at odd moments.
　　At last they were all ready. Jimmy wagged his tail. He knew they were going somewhere.
　　81
　　The five of them pushed the caravan back a few feet to expose the hole. They had all tugged thevan back into place the night before, in case Lou and Dan came to go down the hole again. Noone could get down it if the caravan was over it.
　　The boards had been laid roughly across the hole and the boys took them off, tossing them to oneside. As soon as Pongo saw the hole he drew back, frightened.
　　'He's remembered the darkness down there,' said George. 'He doesn't like it. Come on, Pongo.
　　You'll be all right. We've all got torches!'
　　But nothing would persuade Pongo to go down that hole again. He cried like a baby when Nobbytried to make him.
　　'It's no good,' said Julian. 'You'll have to stop up here with him.'
　　'What - and miss all the excitement!' cried Nobby indignantly. 'I jolly well won't. We can tie oldPongo up to a wheel of the van so that he won't wander off. Lou and Dan are away somewhere,and no one else is likely to tackle a big chimp like Pongo. We'll tie him up.'
　　So Pongo was tied firmly to one of the caravan wheels. 'You stay there like a good chimp till wecome back,' said Nobby, putting a pail of water beside him in case he should want a drink. 'We'llbe back soon!'
　　Pongo was sad to see them go - but nothing would have made him go down that hole again! Sohe sat watching the children disappear one by one. Timmy jumped down, too, and they were allgone. Gone on another adventure. What would happen now?
17.教训大坏蛋
　　教训大坏蛋
　　这天晚上，朱利安和迪克在车里铺了毯子，给诺比和庞果作床铺。庞果今晚特别开心，因为它一整个晚上都可以和孩子们待在一起。蒂米没有想到，除了自己，竟然还有其他动物加入到他们的团队里，不由得有些嫉妒庞果，一时不愿意搭理它。
　　这回，终于没有人再来打扰孩子们了，蒂米也不曾叫过，他们一觉睡到了第二天早上。
　　大家吃完早餐后，讨论起了去城里买东西的人选。
　　“诺比和庞果不能去，因为庞果没法坐公交车。”朱利安说，“他们俩最好留下来。”
　　“只有我和庞果留下来吗？”诺比说，“那鲁和丹叔叔来了怎么办？虽然有庞果陪我，但我还是有些害怕。”
　　“别怕，我也留下来陪你，”迪克说，“买几个手电筒罢了，不需要很多人去的。朱利安，你别忘了去邮局给爸爸妈妈寄信呀。”
　　他们昨天写了好长一封信，把这次惊险刺激的经历详细地写了进去。朱利安把信放进口袋，拍了拍胸脯，说：“放心吧，我肯定会把信寄出去的。那我们现在就出发吧。女孩们，准备走啦！迪克，你千万不能掉以轻心啊，那两个坏蛋可能还会来的。”
　　于是，乔治、蒂米、安妮和朱利安一起下山了。蒂米在前面带头，它欢快地摇起了尾巴。庞果蹲在了红色大篷车的车顶上，目送他们远去。诺比和迪克坐在大岩石上，他们把头枕在从上面垂下来的石南丛上，懒洋洋地晒起了太阳。
　　“这儿真美啊，比下面美多了。”诺比说，“马戏团里的人发现我和庞果不在，估计都很好奇我们的去处。团长乔吉尔先生找不到庞果，肯定都急疯了。我想，他估计会派人上山带我们回去。”
　　诺比还真说中了。乔吉尔先生派了两个人上山——正是鲁和丹。此时，他们俩已经来了，而且正躲在树丛后，四处张望，以确认蒂米和庞果是否在附近。
　　庞果早就发现了他们俩，并提醒了诺比，他顿时吓得脸色苍白。
　　“诺比，你先去车里待着吧。”迪克低声说道，“去吧，我来对付他们。你放心，庞果也会帮我的。”
　　诺比连忙跑进了绿色大篷车里，飞快地关上了车门，生怕再见到凶巴巴的鲁和丹。迪克依旧坐着一动不动，庞果仍然蹲在车顶观察。
　　鲁和丹观望了一阵便来到了低地。他们只看见了迪克，却没发现庞果，便又朝四周看了看。
　　“说吧，你们这回又想干什么？”迪克问。
　　“我们要找诺比和庞果，”鲁吼道，“你最好老实告诉我，他们在哪儿？”
　　“别找了，他们以后和我们待在一起，不会再回去了。”迪克说。
　　“没门儿！”丹说，“我是诺比的叔叔，他必须听我的话，只能乖乖地跟我回去！”
　　“摊上你这么个叔叔，诺比也是够倒霉的。”迪克说，“吠吠不就是被你害得中毒了吗？”
　　丹顿时气得脸色铁青，恨不得把迪克扔下山。他大声吼道：“你这个小屁孩，说话给我小心点！”
　　诺比听见丹的怒吼吓得浑身发抖。庞果蹲在车顶一动不动，脸色却十分难看。
　　“你们赶紧走吧。”迪克冷静地说道，“我再说一遍，诺比和庞果不会回去了。”
　　“诺比到底在哪儿？”丹怒气冲冲地问道，“等我抓到这个臭小子，看我不……”
　　丹一边放狠话一边朝大篷车走去。庞果这回再也忍不了诺比受欺负了，立刻跳下了车顶，直接扑倒了他。它对着丹凶狠地吼了起来，吓得他不敢动弹。
　　“快让它走开！”丹喊道，“鲁，快来帮我啊！”
　　“庞果可不听我的话哦。”迪克坐在那不为所动，“你还是赶紧离开这里吧，不然它可会把你咬得皮开肉绽。”
　　过了一会儿，庞果放开了丹，守在大篷车旁边一直朝他吼叫。
　　它虽然没有再发起攻击，但它的双臂垂在身侧，随时准备进攻。丹的腿被咬伤了，他一瘸一拐地朝迪克走去，看起来气势汹汹，似乎准备狠狠地扇他一耳光。但迪克依旧坐着一动不动，看起来一点也不害怕，丹反倒不敢碰他了。
　　丹刚捡起一块石头，准备朝迪克砸过去时，庞果就风驰电掣般把他从山坡上撞了下去。鲁吓得惊慌失措，落荒而逃。丹狼狈地从地上爬起来后，也跟着鲁匆忙逃走了。庞果兴奋地追着他们俩跑，还捡石头砸他们，一砸一个准，痛得两人尖叫连连。
　　庞果赶走了大坏蛋，满心欢喜地回到了绿色大篷车旁边。此时迪克正喊道：“没事啦，诺比。他们已经走远了，我和庞果打跑了他们。你可以出来啦。”
　　诺比听说鲁和丹已经走了，就从车里出来了。庞果立马伸手抱住了他，贴在他耳边说着一些没人听得懂的话。
　　“唉，我可真是一个胆小鬼啊！”诺比惭愧地说，“我一个人躲在车里怕得不敢动，反而让你们留在外面对付他们。”
　　“你才不是胆小鬼呢。而且，我很喜欢教训他们！”迪克真心实意地说道，“庞果肯定也是呢！”
　　“唉，你是不知道，他们俩有多危险。”诺比说道。
　　他朝山坡下看了看，确认鲁和丹已经走远了，便接着说道：“他们压根儿不讲道理，什么事情都干得出来的。他们敢放火烧你们的车，敢把车推下山谷，敢毒害你们的狗，任何可以伤害你们的事，他们都干得出来。他们真的很危险，你们一定要小心啊！”
　　“没事啦，其实我们已经经历过很多次冒险了，也碰到过很多和他们一样坏的人，对付坏人我们很有经验的。”迪克说，“说起来，我们似乎总是会被卷进冒险里呢。就像上个假期，我们去了一个叫走私者城堡的地方，可刺激了！你可能都无法想象！”
　　“你快跟我和庞果说说吧。”诺比在迪克身旁坐了下来，说，“这时候正好有空，其他人还要好一会儿才回来呢。”
　　于是，迪克讲起了之前的冒险。时间过得飞快，直到两人听见蒂米的叫声，才发现其他人就要回来了。
　　乔治带着蒂米最先回到了低地。她说道：“你们怎么样啦？我们走后发生了什么吗？我们刚刚下车时，正好看见鲁和丹上车呢！他们拿着包，好像要去别处待一阵子。”
　　诺比顿时眼睛一亮，说：“真的吗？那真是太好了！他们刚刚来过这儿，不过庞果把他们赶跑了。他们估计回去收拾了一下东西，就坐车出门了，真是太好了！”
　　“对了，我们买好了手电筒。”朱利安说着打开了自己的那个，“看，光很亮呢。迪克，这是你的。诺比，这个给你。”
　　“哇，谢谢！”诺比脸红了起来，笨拙地说道，“可是，我身上钱不够，没法付钱给你们。”
　　“不用付钱，这是送你的礼物。”安妮立刻回应，“朋友之间送个礼物什么的，很正常呀！”
　　“哇！真是太谢谢你们了！”诺比非常激动，“这是我人生中收到的第一份礼物。你们太好了。”
　　庞果朝安妮伸出了一只手，嘴里念念有词，仿佛在说：“那我的手电筒呢？”
　　“哎呀，我们忘了给庞果买手电筒了！”安妮说，“真是的，怎么就忘了呢？”
　　“忘了好，忘了好。”诺比说，“它要是有个手电筒，肯定整天开开关关的，很快就把电耗完了！”
　　“对了，我可以把我之前的那个给它呀。”乔治说，“那个虽然坏了，但也能给庞果玩一玩！”
　　庞果拿到手电筒后可开心了，按开关按得不亦乐乎。这个手电筒坏了，每次亮一会儿就灭了，每到这时庞果就会直勾勾地盯着地面看，仿佛光掉在了地上似的，逗得孩子们捧腹大笑。孩子们的笑声让庞果十分开心，甚至兴奋得手舞足蹈起来。
　　“既然鲁和丹出去了，我们就趁现在去地下查探一番吧。”朱利安突然说道，“你们看，他们既然带了包，晚上肯定会在外面过夜的，最早也得明天才能回来。所以，我们现在就可以毫无顾忌地开始地下探险了！”
　　“对呀，对呀，我们这就下去吧。”乔治迫不及待了，“我一直很想下去查探呢，肯定会有重大发现！”
　　“那就这么定了。我们先吃点东西再下去吧。虽然现在已经很晚了，估计都一点半了，”迪克看了一眼手表，接着说道，“嗯，真的一点半了。”
　　“那我和乔治去准备午饭吧。”安妮说，“我们上午还去了一趟农场，拿了很多东西。走吧，乔治。”
　　乔治不情愿地起身走了，蒂米跟在她身后嗅来嗅去，十分期待美味的午餐。没过多久，大家就坐在了那块大岩石上，享用起了可口的饭菜。
　　“今天麦基太太送了我一大块巧克力。”安妮说着把巧克力给大家看，“你们说，这看起来是不是很好吃呀？喂，庞果，你不能吃。
　　好好吃你的三明治，别抓巧克力了。”
　　“我们等会儿带些吃的下去吧。”朱利安说，“我们没准儿要在下面待上好一会儿呢，下午茶前估计是回不来了。”
　　“哇，这么说，我们就要在山洞里野餐了！”安妮觉得这肯定很刺激，“我等下就去打包些食物，可以带上三明治、面包、黄油、火腿和蛋糕，你们想吃什么就切些什么带过去吧。对了，带什么饮料好呢？”
　　“饮料的话，还是等回来再喝吧。”朱利安说，“带些吃的就行了，这样探险时才好补充体力嘛。”
　　这回轮到乔治和诺比负责洗碗，安妮负责打包食物。她用油皮纸包好了食物，装进袋子里交给了朱利安保管。她把那一大块巧克力也放进去了，心想：我们马上就要去地下密道探险了，到时候，一边享受紧张刺激的时刻，一边品尝美味的巧克力，那感觉肯定很不一般。
　　大家收拾好了一切，便准备出发了。蒂米摇了摇尾巴，十分期待接下来的探险。
　　前一天晚上，大家把大篷车推回了原来的位置，以免鲁和丹发现什么异样。现在，大家为了进入密道，只能再次把大篷车推开了。
　　男孩们移开了遮住洞口的木板，把它们堆到了另一边。庞果一见到黑漆漆的洞口就吓得后退了一步。
　　“它估计是想起了下面很黑。”乔治说，“庞果，没事的，跟我们一起下去吧，我们都有手电筒，不用怕的！”
　　但这次庞果说什么也不肯下去了，诺比试图把它拉下去时，它像个婴儿一样号啕大哭了起来。
　　“没办法了。”朱利安对诺比说，“你干脆陪它留在这儿吧。”
　　“这可不行！我才不要留下来呢，我可不能错过这次冒险！”诺比生气地说，“这样吧，我们把庞果拴在车轮边上，它就不会乱跑了。反正鲁和丹今天不会来了，其他人也不敢招惹这样一只黑猩猩的。”
　　其他小伙伴听从了诺比的建议，拴住了庞果。诺比在它旁边放了一桶水，以免它口渴。他叮嘱庞果：“你乖乖待在这里，等我们回来哦。放心，我们很快就回来了！”
　　庞果实在不敢再去黑漆漆的密道里了，所以只能孤零零地坐在车轮旁边，眼睁睁地看着孩子们和蒂米一个接一个地消失在洞口。
　　不知道这一回，孩子们又将经历怎样惊心动魄的冒险呢？
Chapter Eighteen INSIDE THE HILL
Chapter Eighteen INSIDE THE HILL
　　The children had all put on extra jerseys, by Julian's orders, for he knew it would be cold insidethe dark hill. Nobby had been lent an old one of Dick's. They were glad of them as soon as theywere walking down the dark passage that led to the first cave, for the air was very chilly.
　　They came to the small cave and Julian flashed his torch to show them where the footholds wentup the wall to a hole in the roof.
　　'It's exciting,' said George, thrilled. 'I like this sort of thing. Where does that hole in the roof leadto, I wonder? I'll go first, Ju.'
　　82
　　'No, you won't,' said Julian firmly. 'I go first. You don't know what might be at the top!'
　　Up he went, his torch held in his mouth, for he needed both hands to climb. The footholds werestrong nails driven into the rock of the cave-wall, and were fairly easy to climb.
　　He got to the hole in the roof and popped his head through. He gave a cry of astonishment.
　　'I say! There's a most ENORMOUS cavern here - bigger than six dance-halls - and the walls areall glittering with something - phosphorescence, I should think.'
　　He scrambled out of the hole and stood on the floor of the immense cave. Its walls twinkled intheir queer light, and Julian shut off his torch. There was almost enough phosphorescent light inthe cavern to see by!
　　One by one the others came up and stared in wonder. 'It's like Aladdin's cave!' said Anne. 'Isn'tthat a queer light shining from the walls - and from the roof, too, Julian?'
　　Dick and George had rather a difficulty in getting Timmy up to the cavern, but they managed itat last. Timmy put his tail down at once when he saw the curious light gleaming everywhere. Butit went up again when George patted him.
　　'What an enormous place!' said Dick. 'Do you suppose this is where the men hide their stuff,whatever it is?'
　　Julian flashed his torch on again and swung it round and about, picking out the dark, rockycorners. 'Can't see anything hidden,' he said. 'But we'd better explore the cave properly before wego on.'
　　So the five children explored every nook and cranny of the gleaming cave, but could findnothing at all. Julian gave a sudden exclamation and picked something up from the floor.
　　'A cigarette end!' he said. 'That shows that Lou and Dan have been here. Come on, let's see ifthere's a way out of this great cave.'
　　Right at the far end, half-way up the gleaming wall, was a large hole, rather like a tunnel. Julianclimbed up to it and called to the others. 'This is the way they went. There's a dead match just atthe entrance to the tunnel or whatever this is.'
　　It was a curious tunnel, no higher than their shoulders in some places, and it wound about as itwent further into the hill. Julian thought that at one time water must have run through it. But itwas quite dry now. The floor of the tunnel was worn very smooth, as if a stream had hollowed itout through many, many years.
　　83
　　'I hope the stream won't take it into its head to begin running suddenly again!' said George. 'Weshould get jolly wet!'
　　The tunnel went on for some way, and Anne was beginning to feel it must go on for ever. Thenthe wall at one side widened out and made a big rocky shelf. Julian, who was first, flashed historch into the hollow.
　　'I say!' he shouted. 'Here's where those fellows keep their stores! There's a whole pile of thingshere!'
　　The others crowded up as closely as they could, each of them flashing their torch brightly. Onthe wide, rocky shelf lay boxes and packages, sacks and cases. The children stared at them.
　　'What's in them?' said Nobby, full of intense curiosity. 'Let's see!'
　　He put down his torch and undid a sack. He slid in his hand - and brought it out holding a pieceof shining gold plate!
　　'Coo!' said Nobby. 'So that's what the police were after last year when they came and searchedthe camp! And it was hidden safely here. Coo, look at all these things. Jumping Jiminy, theymust have robbed the Queen herself!'
　　The sack was full of exquisite pieces of gold plate - cups, dishes, small trays. The children setthem all out on the ledge. How they gleamed in the light of their torches!
　　'They're thieves in a very big way,' said Julian. 'No doubt about that. Let's look in this box.'
　　The box was not locked, and the lid opened easily. Inside was a piece of china, a vase so fragilethat it looked as if it might break at a breath!
　　'Well, I don't know anything about china,' said Julian, 'but I suppose this is a very precious piece,worth thousands of pounds. A collector of china would probably give a very large sum for it.
　　What rogues Lou and Dan are!'
　　'Look here!' suddenly said George, and she pulled leather boxes out of a bag. 'Jewellery!'
　　She opened the boxes. The children exclaimed in awe. Diamonds flashed brilliantly, rubiesglowed, emeralds shone green. Necklaces, bracelets, rings, brooches - the beautiful thingsgleamed in the light of the five torches.
　　There was a tiara in one box that seemed to be made only of big diamonds. Anne picked it out ofits box gently. Then she put it on her hair.
　　'I'm a princess! It's my crown!' she said.
　　84
　　'You look lovely,' said Nobby admiringly. 'You look as grand as Delphine the Bareback Riderwhen she goes into the ring on her horse, with jewels shining all over her!'
　　Anne put on necklaces and bracelets and sat there on the ledge like a little princess, shiningbrightly in the magnificent jewels. Then she took them off and put them carefully back into theirsatin-lined boxes.
　　'Well - what a haul those two rogues have made!' said Julian, pulling out some gleaming silverplate from another package. 'They must be very fine burglars!'
　　'I know how they work,' said Dick. 'Lou's a wonderful acrobat, isn't he? I bet he does all theclimbing about up walls and over roofs and into windows - and Tiger Dan stands below andcatches everything he throws down.'
　　'You're about right,' said Nobby, handling a beautiful silver cup. 'Lou could climb anywhere - upivy, up pipes - even up the bare wall of a house, I shouldn't wonder! And jump! He can jump likea cat. He and Tiger Dan have been in this business for a long time, I expect. That's where UncleDan went at night, of course, when we were on tour, and I woke up and found him gone out ofthe caravan!'
　　'And I expect he stores the stolen goods in that wagon of his you showed us,' said Julian,remembering. 'You told us how angry he was with you once when you went and rummagedabout in it. He probably stored it there, and then he and Lou came up here each year and hid thestuff underground - waiting till the police had given up the search for the stolen things - and thenthey come and get it and sell it somewhere safe.'
　　'A jolly clever plan,' said Dick. 'What a fine chance they've got - wandering about from place toplace like that hearing of famous jewels or plate - slipping out at night - and Lou climbing up tobedrooms like a cat. I wonder how they found this place - it's a most wonderful hidey-hole!'
　　'Yes. Nobody would ever dream of it!' said George.
　　'And then we go and put our caravan bang on the top of the entrance - just when they want to putsomething in and take something out!' said Julian. 'I must have annoyed them.'
　　'What are we going to do about it?' said Dick.
　　Tell the police, of course,' said Julian, promptly. 'What do you suppose? My word, I'd like to seethe face of the policeman who first sees this little haul.'
　　They put everything back carefully. Julian shone his torch up the tunnel. 'Shall we explore a bitfurther, or not?' he said. 'It still goes on. Look!'
　　85
　　'Better get back,' said Nobby. 'Now we've found this we'd better do something about it.'
　　'Oh, let's just see where the tunnel goes to,' said George. 'It won't take a minute!'
　　'All right,' said Julian, who wanted to go up the tunnel as much as she did. He led the way, historch shining brightly.
　　The tunnel came out into another cave, not nearly as big as the one they had left behind. At oneend something gleamed like silver, and seemed to move. There was a curious sound there, too.
　　'What is it?' said Anne, alarmed. They stood and listened.
　　'Water!' said Julian, suddenly. 'Of course! Can't you hear it flowing along? It's an undergroundstream, flowing through the hill to find an opening where it can rush out.'
　　'Like that stream we saw before we came to our caravan camping-place,' said George. 'It rushedout of the hill. Do you remember? This may be the very one!'
　　'I expect it is!' said Dick. They went over to it and watched it. It rushed along in its ownhollowed out channel, close to the side of the cave-wall.
　　'Maybe at one time it ran across this cave and down the tunnel we came up by,' said Julian. 'Yes,look - there's a big kind of groove in the floor of the cave here - the stream must have run thereonce. Then for some reason it went a different way.'
　　'Let's get back,' said Nobby. 'I want to know if Pongo's all right. I don't somehow feel verycomfortable about him. And I'm jolly cold, too. Let's go back to the sunshine and have somethingto eat. I don't want a picnic down here, after all.'
　　'All right,' said Julian, and they made their way back through the tunnel. They passed the rockshelf on which lay the treasure, and came at last to the enormous gleaming cavern. They wentacross it to the hole that led down into the small cave. Down they went. Julian and George tryingto manage Timmy between them. But it was very awkward, for he was a big dog.
　　Then along the passage to the entrance-hole. They all felt quite pleased at the idea of going upinto the sunshine again.
　　'Can't see any daylight shining down the hole,' said Julian puzzled. 'It would be near here.'
　　He came up against a blank wall, and was surprised. Where was the hole? Had they missed theirway? Then he flashed his torch above him and saw the hole there - but there was no daylightshining in!
　　'I say!' said Julian, in horror. 'I say! What do you think's happened?'
　　'What?' asked everyone, in panic.
　　86
　　'The hole is closed!' said Julian. 'We can't get out! Somebody's been along and put those planksacross - and I bet they've put the caravan over them, too. We can't get out!'
　　Everyone stared up at the closed entrance in dismay. They were prisoners.
　　'Whatever are we to do?' said George. 'Julian - what are we going to do?'
18.再探密道
　　再探密道
　　朱利安昨天在密道里待了一会儿，知道下面很冷，便让大家多穿了一件衣服。诺比没带多余的衣服过来，迪克便借了一件给他。
　　大家从入口踩着小石块下来后，便来到了第一条小路上，果然感到阴冷了不少。孩子们沿着这条小路，很快就来到了朱利安所说的第一个小洞穴。朱利安用手电筒照到墙上，给大家看那些凸起的小石块，顺着这些小石块往上看，便能发现另一个洞口。
　　“哇，这也太刺激了吧！”乔治十分激动，“不知道这个洞口又会通向哪里呀？啊，我好好奇啊，让我先上去看看吧。”
　　“不行，还是让我先上去吧。”朱利安坚决地说道，“上面可能有危险，还是让我先去探路吧！”
　　朱利安用嘴叼着手电筒，两手并用，踩着小石块向上爬去。这些小石块很牢固，他轻轻松松就爬上去了。
　　朱利安刚从洞口探出头去，就惊讶地叫了一声，说：“天哪！上面还有一个超大的洞穴，比六个舞厅还大呢！墙壁上都在发光，可能是磷火呢。”
　　朱利安从洞口爬了进去，来到了第二个洞穴。因为墙壁闪闪发光，洞穴里较为明亮，所以他关掉了手电筒。其他小伙伴也跟着爬了上来，目瞪口呆地盯着这个大洞穴看。
　　“哇！这就像阿拉丁的洞穴一样呀！墙壁上闪着光，洞顶上也是！朱利安，你说是不是？”安妮说。
　　迪克和乔治费了好大力气才把蒂米带了上来。蒂米一看见四周的亮光，惊惧地垂下了尾巴，乔治拍了拍它，它才缓过神来。
　　“这里好大呀！”迪克说，“你们说，那两个人是不是就把东西藏在这里了？”
　　朱利安再次打开手电筒，到处照了照，还特地仔细查看了那些黑暗的角落。
　　“我转了一圈，没发现这里藏了什么东西。”朱利安说，“但我们还是再仔细找找吧。如果还是找不到的话，就再往前走走看。”
　　孩子们瞪大了眼睛，找得可仔细了，任何角落都没有放过，可惜还是一无所获。突然，朱利安叫了一声，接着便从地上捡起了一个东西。
　　“你们看，这儿有一个烟头！”他说，“鲁和丹肯定来过这里。我们再找找，看这里还有没有别的出路。”
　　孩子们走了老远，发现在一处墙壁的中间，有一个很大的洞，里面像是一条隧道。朱利安爬了进去，说：“洞口正好有一根燃尽的火柴，他们俩肯定是从这里走的。”
　　孩子们纷纷爬进了这条隧道。这条隧道很奇怪，有些地方还没有他们的肩膀高，而且一路弯弯曲曲的。朱利安心想，这里的土地很软，以前肯定有水流过，不过现在已经干涸了，估计这里经过水流多年的冲刷，才形成了这个隧道。
　　“上天保佑，这里千万不要突然有水涌出来啊！”乔治说，“不然我们都会被冲成落汤鸡的！”
　　大家继续沿着隧道走了很长一段时间。安妮担忧地想：怎么走了这么久都还没到头啊？这条隧道不会是无穷无尽的吧？突然，一边的墙壁凹进去了好大一块，凹进去的部分又有一大块岩石凸了出来，看起来活像一个巨大的储物架。朱利安连忙用手电筒照了过去。
　　“你们快看！”他叫道，“那两人把东西藏在了这个岩石架上！
　　哇，这里有好多东西啊！”
　　其他小伙伴围了过来，各自用手电筒照了过去，只见岩石架上堆满了箱子、包裹、袋子和盒子。
　　“这里面都装了什么呀？”诺比非常好奇，“打开一个看看吧！”
　　他放下手电筒，打开了其中一个袋子，伸手一掏，竟然掏出了一个金盘子！
　　“哇！”诺比说，“对了，我想起一件事。去年，警察来搜过营地，估计就是要找这个！但它藏在这里，警察压根儿找不着。再来看看，袋子里还有什么呢——我的天哪！他们该不是抢劫了王宫吧！”
　　孩子们看见，袋子里面装满了金盘子和金杯子，他们小心翼翼地把这些珍贵的宝物一一摆在了岩石架上，在手电筒光芒的照射下，它们闪闪发亮、熠熠生辉！
　　“他们俩肯定是小偷，而且偷了很多东西，”朱利安说，“我们再打开这个箱子看看。”
　　箱子没上锁，孩子们很快就打开了它，只见里面仅仅装了一个瓷瓶，看起来仿佛吹口气就会碎了。
　　“我不太懂瓷器。但我想这个瓶子应该很珍贵，值不少钱。瓷器收藏家为了买它肯定舍得出大价钱。啧啧，看来鲁和丹真是干了不少坏事呢！”朱利安说。
　　“你们看，这里还有珠宝！”乔治从一个包里拿出了一些皮质的小盒子。
　　她打开盒子后，孩子们都惊叫了起来。盒子里面衬有绸缎，装着闪闪发光的钻石、红宝石、绿宝石、项链、手镯、戒指和胸针。
　　其中一个盒子里还放了一个王冠，王冠上镶满了大颗大颗的钻石，看起来价值连城。安妮轻轻拿起了王冠，戴在了头上，骄傲地说：“你们看，我现在戴着王冠，可是一位公主了呢！”
　　“你看起来好美呀！”诺比崇拜地说道，“看起来就像那个著名的女骑手一样，她骑马时身上佩戴的宝石都在发光！”
　　安妮又戴上了项链和手镯，像个高贵的小公主一样优雅地坐在了岩石架上，全身都在发光。过了一会儿，她把珠宝都摘了下来，放回盒子里。
　　“这两个坏蛋是偷了多少东西啊！”朱利安说着从另一个包裹里掏出了闪闪发光的银盘子，“他们肯定是惯偷！”
　　“我猜到他们是怎么偷东西的了。”迪克说，“鲁的杂技不是很厉害吗？他估计是爬到别人家的屋顶上，或从窗户里钻进去偷东西。
　　他一偷到东西就把它们抛下去，老虎丹就站在下面接住它们。”
　　“我觉得你说对了。”诺比把玩着一个漂亮的银杯子，说，“鲁哪儿都能爬上去，树藤、水管，甚至光秃秃的墙壁都能爬上去。而且他还能像猫一样跳来跳去。我想，他们俩已经偷东西很久了。怪不得我半夜醒来会发现丹叔叔不在车上，他肯定就是去偷东西了！”
　　“说起来，你不是给我们看过丹的那辆四轮货车吗？估计他们俩偷的东西就藏在那儿。”朱利安说道，“而且你也说过，你偷偷进去那辆车里翻找东西时，他特别生气。我猜，每年你们在山下露营时，他们俩就把东西藏在这个密道里。等警察搜查完营地后，它们就把东西取出来，找一个安全的地方卖了换钱。”
　　“还真是一个天衣无缝的计划呢。”迪克说，“他们白天跟着马戏团四处奔波，打听名贵珠宝的消息，晚上就偷偷溜出来偷东西。不过，他们是怎么发现这个密道的呢？这里用来藏东西简直再合适不过了！”
　　“是啊，谁能想到会有这么一个好地方啊！”乔治说。
　　“而且就在他们准备来这儿拿东西的时候，我们的车正好挡住了入口！”朱利安说，“他们当时肯定气死了！”
　　“那我们接下来该怎么办呢？”迪克问。
　　“当然要去报警了，”朱利安马上回答，“不知道警察看到这些会作何感想。”
　　大家小心翼翼地把金银珠宝都放回了原位。朱利安把手电筒照回隧道前方，说：“我们要不要再往前走走看呀？前面还有路呢！”
　　“不要吧，我们还是先回去吧。”诺比说，“既然发现了这里的秘密，还是赶紧回去报警吧。”
　　“别呀，我们再往前走走，看看隧道通向哪里吧。”乔治说，“用不了多久的，很快就走到头了！”
　　“是啊，是啊。”朱利安附和道。他也想再往前走走看。
　　诺比见他们这么坚持，便不再反对了。大家往前走了一会儿，就来到了隧道尽头，发现了第三个洞穴。这个洞穴不大，洞穴一侧似乎有一个东西在动，它闪着银光，还发出了奇怪的声响。
　　“这是什么呀？”安妮惊讶地问道。
　　孩子们停下脚步，仔细倾听了一会儿。朱利安突然说道：“是水声！这里有一条小溪，它就在这山里流动，一直想找一个出口流出去。”
　　“就像我们路上看到的那条小溪一样，对不对？”乔治说，“那条小溪就是从山里流出来的，你们还记得吗？这是不是就是那条小溪啊！”
　　“我想是的！”迪克说。
　　大家走近小溪仔细观察了一会儿。这条小溪离洞穴一边的墙壁很近，在地面上形成了一条水沟。
　　“没准它以前就是从这个洞穴流向刚刚那条隧道的。”朱利安说，“哎呀，确实是这样，没错。你们看，这里的地面上有一条沟，这条小溪以前肯定从这里流过。但因为某种原因，它换了一个方向，流到另一边去了。”
　　“好啦，我们回去吧。”诺比说，“我想去看看庞果。它不在身边，我总是心慌慌的，而且我现在好冷啊。我们回去晒晒太阳，吃点东西吧。我不想在这里野餐了。”
　　“好吧。”朱利安说。
　　于是，孩子们沿原路返回。在经过第一个洞穴和第二个洞穴之间的洞口时，大狗蒂米挤在朱利安和乔治中间，费了好大力气才从这里下来。
　　回到第一个洞穴后，大家便沿着第一条小路，往密道入口走去。他们已经在漆黑阴冷的密道里待了很久了，现在迫不及待想回到阳光的怀抱里。
　　“奇怪，怎么没有光从入口透下来啊？”朱利安很疑惑，“我记得入口就在这附近啊。”
　　他说完便直直撞到了一堵墙，更是疑惑不已。入口去哪儿了？
　　他们迷路了吗？他打开手电筒往上一照，只见入口确实在上面，但没有光透下来！
　　“天哪！”朱利安害怕起来，“这下糟了！”
　　“怎么了？”其他小伙伴都很惊慌。
　　“入口被封住了！我们出不去了！”朱利安说，“肯定是有人用木板盖住了入口，估计还把车移了回去。这下糟了，我们被关在这里了！”
　　大家都绝望地盯着入口，不知道怎样才能出去。
　　“这下该怎么办啊？”乔治说，“朱利安，怎么办才好啊？”
Chapter Nineteen PRISONERS UNDERGROUND
Chapter Nineteen PRISONERS UNDERGROUND
　　Julian didn't answer. He was angry with himself for not thinking that this might happen!
　　Although Lou and Dan had been seen getting on the bus with bags, they might easily not havebeen spending the night away - the bags might contain things they wanted to sell - stolen goodsof some kind.
　　'They came back quickly - and came up the hill, I suppose, to have another try at getting Nobbyand Pongo back,' said Julian, out loud. 'What an idiot I am to leave things to chance like that.
　　Well - I'll have a try at shifting these planks. I should be able to, with luck.'
　　He did his best, and did shift them to a certain extent - but, as he feared, the caravan had been runback over the hole, and even if he managed to shift some of the planks it was impossible to makea way out.
　　'Perhaps Pongo can help,' he said suddenly. He shouted loudly: 'Pongo! Pongo! Come and help!'
　　Everyone stood still, hoping that they would hear Pongo chattering somewhere near, or scrapingat the planks above. But there was no sign or sound of Pongo.
　　Everyone called, but it was no use. Pongo didn't come. What had happened to him? Poor Nobbyfelt very worried.
　　'I wish I knew what has happened,' he kept saying. 'I feel as if something horrid has happened topoor old Pongo. Where can he be?'
　　Pongo was not very far away. He was lying on his side, his head bleeding. He was quiteunconscious, and could not hear the frantic calls of the children at all. Poor Pongo!
　　What Julian had feared had actually happened. Lou and Dan had come back up the hill, bringingmoney with them to tempt Nobby and Pongo back. When they had got near to the hollow, theyhad stood still and called loudly.
　　87
　　'Nobby! Nobby! We've come to make friends, not to hurt you! We've got money for you. Be asensible boy and come back to the camp. Mr Gorgio is asking for you.'
　　When there had been no reply at all, the men had gone nearer. Then they had seen Pongo andhad stopped. The chimpanzee could not get at them because he was tied up. He sat there snarling.
　　'Where have those kids gone?' asked Lou. Then he saw that the caravan had been moved back alittle, and he at once guessed.
　　'They've found the way underground! The interfering little brutes! See, they've moved one of thecaravans off the hole. What do we do now!'
　　'This first,' said Tiger Dan, in a brutal voice, and he picked up an enormous stone. He threw itwith all his force at poor Pongo, who tried to leap out of the way. But the rope prevented him,and the stone hit him full on the head.
　　He gave a loud scream and fell down at once, lying quite still.
　　'You've gone and killed him,' said Lou.
　　'So much the better!' said Tiger Dan. 'Now let's go and see if the entrance-hole is open. Thosekids want their necks wringing!'
　　They went to the hollow and saw at once that the hole had been discovered, opened, and that thechildren must have gone down it.
　　'They're down there now,' said Tiger Dan, almost choking with rage. 'Shall we go down and dealwith them - and get our stuff and clear off? We meant to clear off tomorrow, anyway. We mightas well get the stuff out now.'
　　'What - in the daylight - with any of the farm men about to see us!' said Lou with a sneer.
　　'Clever, aren't you?'
　　'Well, have you got a better idea?' asked Tiger Dan.
　　'Why not follow our plan?' said Lou. 'Go down when it's dark and collect the stuff. We can bringour wagon up as we planned to do tonight. We don't need to bother about forcing the children togo now - they're underground - and we can make them prisoners till we're ready to clear off!'
　　'I see,' said Dan, and he grinned suddenly, showing his ugly teeth. 'Yes - we'll close up the holeand run the caravan back over it - and come up tonight in the dark with the wagon - go down -collect everything - and shut up the hole again with the children in it. We'll send a card to Gorgiowhen we're safe and tell him to go up and set the kids free.'
　　88
　　'Why bother to do that?' said Lou, in a cruel voice. 'Let 'em starve underground, the interferinglittle beasts. Serve 'em right.'
　　'Can't do that,' said Dan. 'Have the police after us worse than ever. We'll have to chuck somefood down the hole, to keep them going till they're set free. No good starving them, Lou. There'dbe an awful outcry if we do anything like that.'
　　The two men carefully put back the boards over the top of the hole and replaced the heather tufts.
　　Then they ran the caravan back over the place. They looked at Pongo. The chimpanzee was stilllying on his side, and the men could see what a nasty wound he had on his head.
　　'He ain't dead,' said Lou, and gave him a kick. 'He'll come round all right. Better leave him here.
　　He might come to himself if we carried him back to camp, and fight us. He can't do us any harmtonight, tied up like that.'
　　They went away down the track. Not ten minutes afterwards the children came to the hole andfound it blocked up! If only they hadn't stopped to explore that tunnel a bit further, they wouldhave been able to get out and set Timmy on the two men.
　　But it was too late now. The hole was well and truly closed. No one could get out. No one couldfind poor Pongo and bathe his head. They were real prisoners.
　　They didn't like it at all. Anne began to cry, though she tried not to let the others see her. Nobbysaw that she was upset, and put his arm round her.
　　'Don't cry, little Anne,' he said. 'We'll be all right.'
　　'It's no good staying here,' said Julian, at last. 'We might as well go somewhere morecomfortable, and sit down and talk and eat. I'm hungry.'
　　They all went back down the passage, up through the hole in the roof, and into the enormouscavern. They found a sandy corner and sat down. Julian handed Anne the kitbag and she undid itto get the food inside.
　　'Better only have one torch going,' said Julian. 'We don't know how long we'll be here. We don'twant to be left in the dark!'
　　Everybody immediately switched off their torches. The idea of being lost in the dark inside thehill wasn't at all nice! Anne handed out slices of bread and butter, and the children put thin slicesof Mrs Mackie's delicious ham on them.
　　They felt distinctly better when they had all eaten a good meal. That was jolly good,' said Dick.
　　'No, we won't eat that chocolate, Anne. We may want it later on. Golly, I'm thirsty!'
　　89
　　'So am I,' said Nobby. 'My tongue's hanging out like old Timmy's. Let's go and get a drink.'
　　'Well, there was a stream in that other cave beyond the tunnel, wasn't there?' said Dick. 'We candrink from that. It'll be all right.'
　　'Well, I hope it will,' said Julian. 'We were told not to drink water that wasn't boiled while wewere caravanning - but we didn't know this sort of thing was going to happen! We'll go throughthe tunnel and get some water to drink from the stream.'
　　They made their way through the long, winding tunnel, and passed the shelf of stolen goods.
　　Then on they went and came out into the cave through which the stream rushed so quickly. Theydipped in their hands and drank thirstily. The water tasted lovely - so clear and cold.
　　Timmy drank too. He was puzzled at this adventure, but so long as he was with George he washappy. If his mistress suddenly took it into her head to live underground like a worm, that was allright - so long as Timmy was with her!
　　'I wonder if this stream does go to that hole in the hillside, and pours out there,' said Julian,suddenly. 'If it does, and we could follow it, we might be able to squeeze out.'
　　'We'd get terribly wet,' said George, 'but that wouldn't matter. Let's see if we can follow thewater.'
　　They went to where the stream disappeared into a tunnel rather like the dry one they had comealong. Julian shone his torch into it.
　　'We could wade along, I think,' he said. 'It is very fast but not very deep. I know - I'll go along itmyself and see where it goes, and come back and tell you.'
　　'No,' said George, at once. 'If you go, we all go. You might get separated from us. That would beawful.'
　　'All right,' said Julian. 'I thought there was no sense in us all getting wet, that's all. Come on,we'll try now.'
　　One by one they waded into the stream. The current tugged at their legs, for the water ran veryfast. But it was only just above their knees there. They waded along by the light of their torches,wondering where the tunnel would lead to.
　　Timmy half-waded, half-swam. He didn't like this water-business very much. It seemed silly tohim. He pushed ahead of Julian and then a little further down, jumped up to a ledge that ranbeside the water.
　　90
　　'Good idea, Tim,' said Julian, and he got up on to it too. He had to crouch down rather as hewalked because his head touched the roof of the tunnel if he didn't - but at least his legs were outof the icy-cold water! All the others did the same, and as long as the ledge ran along beside thestream they all walked along it.
　　But at times it disappeared and then they had to wade in the water again, which now suddenlygot deeper. 'Gracious! It's almost to my waist,' said Anne. 'I hope it doesn't get any deeper. I'mholding my clothes up as high as I can, but they'll get soaked soon.'
　　Fortunately the water got no deeper, but it seemed to go faster. 'We're going down hill a bit,' saidJulian at last. 'Perhaps we are getting near to where it pours out of the hill.'
　　They were! Some distance ahead of him Julian suddenly saw a dim light, and wonderedwhatever it could be. He soon knew! It was daylight creeping in through the water that pouredout of the hole in the hillside - poured out in a torrent into the sunshine.
　　'We're almost there!' cried Julian. 'Come on.'
　　With light hearts the children waded along in the water. Now they would soon be out in thewarm sunshine. They would find Pongo, and race down the hill in the warmth, catch the firstbus, and go to the police station.
　　But nothing like that happened at all. To their enormous disappointment the water got far toodeep to wade through, and Nobby stopped in fright. 'I daren't go no further,' he said. 'I'm almostoff my feet now with the water rushing by.'
　　'I am, too,' said Anne, frightened.
　　'Perhaps I can swim out,' said Julian, and he struck out. But he gave it up in dismay, for thetorrent of water was too much for him, and he was afraid of being hurled against the rocky sidesand having his head cracked.
　　It's no good,' he said, gloomily. 'No good at all. All that wading for nothing. It's far toodangerous to go any further - and yet daylight is only a few yards ahead. It's too sickening forwords.'
　　'We must go back,' said George. 'I'm afraid Timmy will be drowned if we don't. Oh, dear - wemust go all that way back!'
19.被困密道
　　被困密道
　　朱利安也不知道怎么办才好，他忍不住在心里埋怨自己：“我怎么这么笨啊！鲁和丹虽然带着包上了车，但不一定会在外面过夜啊！他们可能只是把偷来的东西拿出去卖掉而已！唉，我之前怎么就没想到呢？”
　　“我猜，鲁和丹出门后很快就回到这儿来了，他们可能是想再试试，看能不能把诺比和庞果带回去。”朱利安说道，“唉，我真傻！
　　怎么没早些想到这点呢？结果就这么领着你们所有人来冒险了，一个人都没留在上面！唉，我先去试试能不能把木板移开吧。运气好的话，没准儿可以。”
　　朱利安踩着小石块爬了上去，使出浑身的劲才把木板移开了。
　　可惜入口还有大篷车挡着，即便移开木板也无济于事。
　　“对了，我可以让庞果来帮忙呀，”朱利安灵光一现，大声喊道，“庞果！庞果！快来帮忙！”
　　大家站着一动不动，屏息静气，期待听见庞果的吼声或挠木板的声音，可惜过了好一会儿，什么动静也没有。大家都喊起了庞果的名字，可还是没有听到任何回应。
　　诺比见庞果没有回应他们，非常担心。这是怎么回事呢？难道庞果出了什么事吗？
　　“庞果那儿怎么没有动静呢？”诺比说，“它是不是出什么事了？
　　可怜的庞果，它现在在哪儿呢？”
　　其实，庞果此时就在入口附近。然而，它正躺在地上昏迷不醒，头上血流不止，根本听不到孩子们的呼救。唉，可怜的庞果！
　　这是发生了什么事呢？
　　朱利安的猜测没错，鲁和丹去了一趟城里便回来了。他们带了一些钱过来，准备以此引诱诺比回去。他们一靠近孩子们的营地，就停下脚步，大声叫道：“诺比！诺比！我们这回完全没有恶意，绝对不会伤害你的！你看，我们还带了钱给你，你过来钱就归你了。
　　你乖乖听话，回营地吧，乔吉尔先生正找你呢。”
　　鲁和丹见没人回应，便往前走了几步，看到庞果后又吓得停下了脚步。不过，这回庞果被拴住了，没法攻击他们，只能对着他们吼叫。
　　“奇怪，那些小孩去哪儿了？”鲁说完就发现大篷车被移开了一点，他顿时就知道怎么回事了。
　　“糟糕，他们发现了地下的密道！这些讨厌的臭小鬼！他们把车移开了，入口都露出来了！这下该怎么办啊？”鲁说道。
　　“先把眼前的这个解决掉。”丹凶狠地说道。他捡起了一块大石头，用尽全力朝庞果砸了过去。庞果被绳子拴着，根本躲不开，立刻就被砸得头破血流。它痛叫了一声，便倒在地上，昏迷不醒了。
　　“你小心点，别把它打死了啊！”鲁说。
　　“哼，死了最好。”老虎丹说，“现在没东西挡路了，去看看入口有没有被打开吧。这些小屁孩简直是想找死！”
　　他们来到了低地，一眼就看见入口被打开了，便知道孩子们已经进去了。
　　“该死的，他们现在就在下面。”丹差点气得说不出话来，“我们这就下去教训教训他们，顺便把东西都拿出来吧。明天马戏团就要走了，今天必须把东西都拿出来。”
　　“你傻啊，这大白天的把大包小包往身上扛，农夫们看到了会起疑心的！”鲁嘲笑道，“你不是总说自己很聪明吗？这回怎么犯起蠢来了？”
　　“这么说，你有更好的主意吗？”丹问。
　　“就按照原来的计划。”鲁说，“等天黑了，我们驾四轮货车上来，再去密道把东西拿出来。至于现在嘛，我们不用下去赶他们走，先把他们关在下面就行了，反正他们也出不去。”
　　“对呀，就这么办。”丹咧开了嘴，露出了一口丑陋的黄牙，“我们现在就把木板移回去，再把大篷车推回来压住入口。等到天黑后，我们再回来，把所有东西打包好带走。走之前再把入口封住，把这些小孩关在下面。等我们逃到安全的地方，就写封信给乔吉尔，让他把这些小孩放出来。”
　　“这么麻烦干什么？”鲁凶狠地说，“这些臭小鬼，就让他们在下面饿死好了，正好教训教训他们。”
　　“这可不行。”丹说，“这样警察会更加追着我们不放的。我们到时候扔些食物下去吧，别让他们饿死了。鲁，说真的，他们要是死了，我们也没好果子吃。”
　　丹和鲁把木板放回了原位，重新堆上了石南丛，接着把红色大篷车推了回去，盖住入口。庞果依旧躺着一动不动，头上血流不止。两人盯着庞果看了一会儿，思考着要拿它怎么办才好。
　　“它没死，过会儿就会醒了。”鲁说着踢了庞果一下，“我们先把它留在这儿吧，要是带它回去，它一醒肯定就会打我们。它被拴在这儿，就算到了晚上也伤不着我们。”
　　两人说完便下山了。过了几分钟，孩子们就发现入口被封住了。唉，要是他们没有沿着地道再走远一点，说不定就能及时赶回来，让蒂米对付这两个坏蛋了。
　　可惜现在为时已晚。入口被封住了，谁都出不去了，现在也没人能帮可怜的庞果清洗伤口了。
　　孩子们依旧关在地道里，束手无策，很是难过。安妮不想让其他人担心，遮遮掩掩地哭了起来，不过还是被诺比发现了。他伸手揽住安妮，安慰道：“别哭了，小安妮，我们肯定能出去的。”
　　“我们待在这里也无济于事。”朱利安终于开口说道，“我们去找一个舒服些的地方，坐下来聊聊天，吃点东西吧。我现在也饿了。”
　　过了一会儿，大家回到了第二个大洞穴。他们找到了一个铺满沙子的小角落，直接坐了下来。朱利安递给安妮装了食物的袋子，安妮取出了一些吃的。
　　“你们把手电筒都关了吧，留着我这个就行。”朱利安说，“毕竟我们也不知道要在这里待多久，还是省着点用吧。”
　　其他人连忙关上了手电筒，生怕以后会在黑漆漆的密道里迷路。孩子们把面包涂上黄油，裹着火腿片吃了。吃完美味的食物后，他们感觉好多了。
　　“太好吃了。”迪克说，“安妮，把那块巧克力先留着吧，后面饿了再吃。天哪，我好渴啊！”
　　“我也好渴啊。”诺比说，“我都忍不住像蒂米一样吐舌头了。我们去找点水喝吧。”
　　“对了，不是说第三个洞穴里有一条小溪吗？”迪克说，“我们可以去那里喝水呀。”
　　“那我们去试试吧。”朱利安说，“虽然我知道喝没烧开的水不卫生，但这回也没其他办法了，我们总不能白白渴死吧。”
　　于是，大家再次来到了隧道尽头的第三个洞穴，看见了那条湍急的小溪。孩子们俯身大口喝起了清澈凉爽的溪水。
　　蒂米也跟着喝了几口。它虽然对此次冒险充满疑惑，但只要跟着乔治，它就开心自在。就算乔治带它住在不见天日的地下，它都心甘情愿！
　　“你们还记不记得，我们上山时看到过一个山洞，小溪就是从那里流出来的。我们现在在山里，如果沿着这条小溪走，会不会就走到那个山洞的入口了呀。”朱利安突然说，“如果真是这样的话，我们没准能从洞口挤出去。”
　　“可那样我们就成落汤鸡了。”乔治说，“不过还是试一试吧。”
　　大家沿着小溪往前走去，过了一会儿，它又流进了另一条隧道。朱利安把手电筒对着隧道照去，说：“我们应该可以蹚水过去。
　　水流很急，但水不深。我可以先去试试，看看这条路通向哪里，再回来找你们。”
　　“不行，要去一起去。”乔治立刻说，“你一个人去太危险了。”
　　“那好吧。”朱利安说，“我本来只是想，能少一个人被冲成落汤鸡就少一个人。那我们一起试试看吧。”
　　孩子们走进了小溪里，借着手电筒的光向未知的前方走去。湍急的水流狠狠地击打着他们的腿，但好在水不深，只是刚刚没过他们的膝盖。
　　蒂米一半蹚水，一半游泳，它觉得这样看起来很傻。于是，它游到了朱利安前面，略微俯身，接着纵身一跃，跳到了水边的一排岩石上。
　　“蒂米，你可真聪明啊！”朱利安也跟着来到了岩石上。他走路时必须弯下腰，不然头就要撞到隧道的顶部了。不过，总算摆脱了冰凉的溪水！其他小伙伴也跟着来到了岩石上，继续向前走去。
　　过了一会儿，溪水又没过了岩石，大家只能接着蹚水，而这时水变得更深了。
　　“天哪！水没到我的腰了！”安妮说，“要是再深的话，我就走不了了。我已经尽量提起衣服了，但估计很快就要湿透了。”
　　所幸溪水没有再变深了，不过水流更加湍急了。
　　“我们好像在走下坡路了。”朱利安说，“这样看来，可能离那个洞口越来越近了。”
　　过了一会儿，朱利安看见前面有一丝微弱的光芒。对了，这是日光呀！从洞口照进来的日光！
　　“我们快到了！”朱利安说，“快走吧！”
　　孩子们顿时心情愉悦了不少，接着向前走去，迫不及待地想要回到阳光的温暖怀抱。等到他们出去后，他们要去找到庞果，再搭公交车去警察局报案！
　　不过，美梦很快就破碎了。水越来越深，已经没法走过去了。
　　诺比十分害怕，停下了脚步，说：“我已经快站不住了，不敢再往前走了。”
　　“我也是。”安妮害怕地说道。
　　“我没准儿能游出去。”朱利安说着试了一下。但水流太急了，他害怕撞到旁边的岩石，便放弃了。
　　“唉！太可惜了！”朱利安失望地说道，“我们蹚了这么久水，还是出不去。但水真的太深了，再往前走可能会没命的。唉，真是太可惜了，阳光就在前方了！”
　　“我们赶紧回去吧，不然蒂米就要淹死了。”乔治说，“快点快点，往回走吧！”
Chapter Twenty MORE EXCITEMENT
Chapter Twenty MORE EXCITEMENT
　　It was a very sad and disappointed little company that made their way back to the cave. Alongthe tunnel they went, painfully and slowly, for it was not so easy against the current. Julianshivered; he was wet through with trying to swim.
　　At last they were back in the cave through which the stream flowed so swiftly. 'Let's run roundand round it to get warm,' said Julian. 'I'm frozen. Dick, let me have one of your dry jerseys. Imust take off these wet ones.'
　　The children ran round and round the cave, pretending to race one another, trying to get warm.
　　They did get warm in the end, and sank down in a heap on some soft sand in a corner, panting.
　　They sat there for a little while to get their breath.
　　Then they heard something. Timmy heard it first and growled. 'Jumping Jiminy, what's up withTimmy?' said Nobby, in fright. He was the most easily scared of the children, probably becauseof the frights he had had the last few days.
　　They all listened, George with her hand on Timmy's collar. He growled again, softly. The noisethey all heard was a loud panting coming from the stream over at the other side of the cave!
　　'Someone is wading up the stream,' whispered Dick, in astonishment. 'Did they get in at the placewhere we couldn't get out? They must have!'
　　'But who is it?' asked Julian. 'Can't be Lou or Dan. They wouldn't come that way when theycould come the right way. Sh! Whoever it is, is arriving in the cave. I'll shut off my torch.'
　　Darkness fell in the cave as the light from Julian's torch was clicked off. They all sat andlistened, and poor Nobby shook and shivered. Timmy didn't growl any more, which wassurprising. In fact, he even wagged his tail!
　　There was a sneeze from the other end of the cave - and then soft footsteps padded towards them.
　　Anne felt as if she must scream. WHO was it?
　　Julian switched on his torch suddenly, and its light fell on a squat, hairy figure, halting in thebright glare. It was Pongo!
　　'It's Pongo!' everyone yelled, and leapt up at once. Timmy ran over to the surprised chimpanzeeand sniffed round him in delight. Pongo put his arms round Nobby and Anne.
　　92
　　'Pongo! You've escaped! You must have bitten through your rope!' said Julian. 'How clever youare to find your way through that hole where the stream pours out. How did you know you wouldfind us here! Clever Pongo.'
　　Then he saw the big wound on poor Pongo's head. 'Oh look!' said Julian. 'He's been hurt! Iexpect those brutes threw a stone at him. Poor old Pongo.'
　　'Let's bathe his head,' said Anne. 'I'll use my hanky.'
　　But Pongo wouldn't let anyone touch his wound, not even Nobby. He didn't snap or snarl atthem, but simply held their hands away from him, and refused to leave go. So nobody couldbathe his head or bind it up.
　　'Never mind,' said Nobby at last, 'animals' wounds often heal up very quickly without anyattention at all. He won't let us touch it, that's certain. I expect Lou and Dan hit him with a stone,and knocked him unconscious when they came. They then shut up the hole and made usprisoners. Beasts!'
　　'I say,' suddenly said Dick. 'I say! I've got an idea. I don't know if it will work - but it really is anidea.'
　　'What?' asked everyone, thrilled.
　　'Well - what about tying a letter round Pongo's neck and sending him out of the hole again, totake the letter to the camp?' said Dick. 'He won't go to Lou or Dan because he's scared of them -but he'd go to any of the others all right, wouldn't he? Larry would be the best one. He seems tobe a good fellow.'
　　'Would Pongo understand enough to do all that, though?' asked Julian, doubtfully.
　　'We could try him,' said Nobby. 'I do send him here and there sometimes, just for fun - to takethe elephant's bat to Larry, for instance - or to put my coat away in my caravan.'
　　'Well, we could certainly try,' said Dick. 'I've got a notebook and a pencil. I'll write a note andwrap it up in another sheet, pin it together and tie it round Pongo's neck with a bit of string.'
　　So he wrote a note. It said:
　　'To whoever gets this note - please come up the hill to the hollow where there are two caravans.
　　Under the red one is the entrance to an underground passage. We are prisoners inside the hill.
　　Please rescue us soon.
　　Julian, Dick, George, Anne and Nobby.'
　　93
　　He read it out to the others. Then he tied the note round Pongo's neck. Pongo was surprised, butfortunately did not try to pull it off.
　　'Now, you give him his orders,' said Dick to Nobby. So Nobby spoke slowly and importantly tothe listening chimpanzee.
　　'Where's Larry? Go to Larry, Pongo. Fetch Larry. Go. GO!'
　　Pongo blinked at him and made a funny little noise as if he was saying: 'Please, Nobby, I don'twant to go.'
　　Nobby repeated everything again. 'Understand Pongo? I think you do. GO, then, GO. GO!'
　　And Pongo turned and went! He disappeared into the stream, splashing along by himself. Thechildren watched him as far as they could by the light of their torches.
　　'He really is clever,' said Anne. 'He didn't want to go a bit, did he? Oh, I do hope he finds Larry,and that Larry sees the note and reads it and sends someone to rescue us.'
　　'I hope the note doesn't get all soaked and pulpy in the water,' said Julian, rather gloomily. 'Gosh,I wish I wasn't so cold. Let's run round a bit again, then have a piece of chocolate.'
　　They ran about and played 'He' for a time till they all felt warm again. Then they decided to sitdown and have some chocolate, and play some sort of guessing game to while away the time.
　　Timmy sat close to Julian, and the boy was very glad.
　　'He's like a big hot-water bottle,' he said. 'Sit closer, Tim. That's right. You'll soon warm me up!'
　　It was dull after a time, sitting in the light of one torch, for they dared not use them all. Already itseemed as if Julian's torch was getting a little dim. They played all the games they could think ofand then yawned.
　　'What's the time? I suppose it must be getting dark outside now. I feel quite sleepy.'
　　'It's nine o'clock almost,' said Julian. 'I hope Pongo has got down to the camp all right and foundsomeone. We could expect help quite soon, if so.'
　　'Well, then, we'd better get along to the passage that leads to the hole,' said Dick, getting up. 'It'squite likely that if Larry or anyone else comes they'll not see the footholds leading up the wallout of that first little cave. They might not know where we were!'
　　This seemed very likely. They all made their way down the tunnel that led past the hidden storeof valuables, and came out into the enormous cave. There was a nice sandy corner just by thehole that led down into the first small cave, and the children decided to sit there, rather than in94
　　the passage or in the first rocky and uncomfortable little cave. They cuddled up together forwarmth, and felt hungry.
　　Anne and Nobby dozed off to sleep. George almost fell asleep, too. But the boys and Timmykept awake, and talked in low voices. At least, Timmy didn't talk, but wagged his tail whenevereither Dick or Julian said anything. That was his way of joining in their conversation.
　　After what seemed a long while Timmy growled, and the two boys sat up straight. Whatever itwas that Timmy's sharp ears had heard, they had heard nothing at all. And they continued to hearnothing. But Timmy went on growling.
　　Julian shook the others awake. 'I believe help has come,' he said. 'But we'd better not go and seein case it's Dan and Lou come back. So wake up and look lively!'
　　They were all wide awake at once. Was it Larry come in answer to their note - or was it thosehorrid men, Tiger Dan and Lou the acrobat?
　　They soon knew! A head suddenly poked out of the hole nearby, and a torch shone on them.
　　Timmy growled ferociously and struggled to fly at the head, but George held on firmly to hiscollar, thinking it might be Larry.
　　But it wasn't! It was Lou the acrobat, as the children knew only too well when they heard hisvoice. Julian shone his torch on to him.
　　'I hope you've enjoyed your little selves,' came Lou's harsh voice. 'And you keep that dog undercontrol, boy, or I'll shoot him. See? I'm not standing no nonsense from that dog this time. Have alook at this here gun!'
　　To George's horror she saw that Lou was pointing a gun at poor Timmy. She gave a scream andflung herself in front of him. 'Don't you dare to shoot my dog! I'll - I'll - I'll . . .'
　　She couldn't think of anything bad enough to do to the man who could shoot Timmy, and shestopped, choked by tears of rage and fear. Timmy, not knowing what the gun was, couldn't forthe life of him understand why George wouldn't let him get at his enemy - such a nice position,too, with his head poking through a hole like that. Timmy felt he could deal with that head veryquickly.
　　'Now, you kids, get up and go into that tunnel,' said Lou. 'Go on - go right ahead of me, and don'tdare to stop. We've got work to do here tonight, and we're not going to have any moreinterference from kids like you. See?'
　　95
　　The children saw quite well. They began to walk towards the entrance of the tunnel. One by onethey climbed into it. George first with Timmy. She dared not let his collar go for an instant. Afew paces behind them came Lou with his revolver, and Dan with a couple of big sacks.
　　The children were made to walk right past the shelf on which were the hidden goods.
　　Then Lou sat down in the tunnel, his torch switched on fully so that he could pick out each child.
　　He still pointed his revolver at Timmy.
　　'Now we'll get on,' he said to Tiger Dan. 'You know what to do. Get on with it.'
　　Tiger Dan began to stuff the things into one of the big sacks he had brought. He staggered offwith it. He came back in about ten minutes and filled the other sack. It was plain that the menmeant to take everything away this time.
　　'Thought you'd made a very fine discovery, didn't you?' said Lou, mockingly, to the children.
　　'Ho, yes - very smart you were! See what happens to little smarties like you - you're prisoners -and here you'll stay for two or three days!'
　　'What do you mean?' said Julian, in alarm. 'Surely you wouldn't leave us here to starve?'
　　'Not to starve. We're too fond of you,' grinned Lou. 'We'll chuck you down some food into thetunnel. And in two or three days maybe someone will come and rescue you.'
　　Julian wished desperately that Pongo would bring help before Lou and Dan finished theirbusiness in the tunnel and went, leaving them prisoners. He watched Tiger Dan, workingquickly, packing everything, carrying it off, coming back again, and packing feverishly oncemore. Lou sat still with his torch and revolver, enjoying the scared faces of the girls and Nobby.
　　Julian and Dick put on a brave show which they were far from feeling.
　　Tiger Dan staggered away with another sackful. But he hadn't been gone for more than half aminute before a wail echoed through the tunnel.
　　'Lou! Help! Help! Something's attacking me! HELP.'
　　Lou rose up and went swiftly down the tunnel. 'It's Pongo, I bet it's old Pongo,' said Julianthrilled.
20.险象环生
　　险象环生
　　一线生机突然断了，孩子们只能垂头丧气地往回走去。水流依旧十分湍急，因此他们还是走得很艰难。朱利安就更惨了，他先前试图游出去，弄得全身都湿透了。他们好不容易才回到了第三个洞穴。朱利安冷得瑟瑟发抖，便建议道：“我们跑起来，让身体暖和点吧。我快冷死了。迪克，借我一件衣服吧，我得赶紧把湿衣服换下来。”
　　孩子们假装赛跑，试图热热身。过了一会儿，他们感觉暖和些了，便气喘吁吁地瘫倒在了角落的沙地里。
　　突然，蒂米听到了奇怪的声响，吼了起来。
　　“我的天哪，蒂米这是怎么了？”诺比害怕地说道。或许是因为诺比前几天一直担惊受怕，所以现在一有什么风吹草动，他总是胆战心惊的。
　　孩子们竖起了耳朵，认真倾听四周的动静。乔治抓住了蒂米的项圈，它又轻轻叫了一声。接着，他们听见了沉重的喘息声，正从刚刚的那条小溪传来！
　　“有人正蹚水过来。”迪克惊讶地低声说道，“我们刚刚不是试图蹚水从洞口出去吗？他肯定就是从那个洞口进来的！”
　　“不过进来的是谁呢？”朱利安问，“不可能是鲁和丹。他们可以直接从大篷车底下的入口进来。嘘！不管是谁，反正有人来了，我们先别出声。我先把手电筒关了。”
　　孩子们坐在漆黑的洞穴里，听着四处的动静。诺比吓得瑟瑟发抖，蒂米却不再吼叫了，甚至还摇起了尾巴！
　　孩子们听见来的那个黑影打了一个喷嚏，接着他的脚步声越来越近了。安妮吓得差点叫出声来。到底是谁来了呢？
　　朱利安突然打开了手电筒，那个黑影冷不丁见到强光，便停了下来捂住脸。借着手电筒的光，孩子们看到一个毛茸茸的庞然大物——竟然是庞果！
　　“庞果！”大家惊讶地叫了一声，便立刻跳了起来。蒂米跑了过去，高兴地围着庞果嗅来嗅去。庞果则一把抱住了诺比和安妮。
　　“庞果！你居然逃出来了！你肯定是自己咬断了绳子！”朱利安说，“你好聪明啊！居然知道从小溪流出来的洞口进来！”
　　突然，朱利安看到了庞果头上的伤口，叫道：“天哪！庞果受伤了！那两个坏蛋肯定是用石头砸伤了它。唉，可怜的庞果！”
　　“我们给它清理一下伤口吧。”安妮说，“我拿手帕给它包扎一下。”
　　但庞果不肯让别人碰它的伤口，连诺比也不例外。它虽然不情不愿，但也没有一把甩开他们的手，也没有对他们大吼大叫，只是轻轻推开了他们的手。孩子们见它这样，也束手无策了。
　　“没关系的。”诺比最后说道，“动物的伤口一般很快就会自行愈合的。再说了，它不想我们碰它的伤口，我们也没办法。估计鲁和丹拿石头砸晕了庞果，然后他们就把入口封住了，把我们关在了这里。这两个大坏蛋，实在是太可恶了！”
　　“嘿！”迪克突然说道，“我想到了一个好办法。虽然不知道能不能成功，但我觉得可以试试！”
　　“什么办法呀？”其他小伙伴激动地问道。
　　“我们写一封信，把它挂在庞果的脖子上，再让它沿原路出去，把信交给马戏团的人。”迪克说，“庞果知道鲁和丹不是好人，肯定不会把信给他们，而会送给一个信得过的人，要是交给拉里就再好不过了，他看起来很可靠。”
　　“但庞果知道该怎么送信吗？”朱利安质疑道。
　　“我们可以试试。”诺比说，“我有时确实会让它送点东西，不过只是为了好玩。我以前试过让它把板球拍带给拉里，还试过让它把我的外套放回大篷车里。”
　　“那我们可以试一试呀。”迪克说，“我带了笔和本子。我这就写一张小纸条，再用另一张纸包起来，用大头针别住，最后用绳子把信绑在庞果的脖子上。”
　　迪克在纸条上写道：
　　收到这张纸条的人：
　　请上山来到一块低地，那里有两辆大篷车。红色大篷车的下面是地下密道入口，我们被困在了里面。
　　请快来救我们！
　　朱利安、迪克、乔治、安妮、诺比
　　迪克写完后读了一遍给其他人听，然后就把纸条绑在了庞果的脖子上。庞果虽然十分惊讶，但还是乖巧地没有把纸条扯下来。
　　“诺比，你告诉庞果接下来该怎么做吧。”迪克说。
　　诺比非常郑重地一字一顿地命令庞果道：“拉里在哪儿？庞果，去找拉里。让他过来。去吧。快去！”
　　庞果眨了眨眼睛，亲昵地撒起娇来，仿佛在说：“好诺比，求你了，别赶我走，我不想离开你。”
　　诺比又重复了一遍命令，然后说道：“庞果，听懂了吗？我知道你懂了。那快去吧。快去！”
　　这回庞果真的转身走了！它独自蹚过小溪，往前方的洞口走去。孩子们用手电筒照着前方，目送它远去。
　　“庞果可真聪明呀。”安妮说，“唉，它刚刚是舍不得走呢。希望它能找到拉里，让他看到纸条，这样我们就能得救了。”
　　“希望纸条别被水浸湿了呀。”朱利安有些悲观地说，“天哪，我又冷起来了。我们再跑一会儿吧，然后把那块巧克力吃了。”
　　孩子们又跑了一会儿，感到暖和些后便坐下来吃巧克力。他们一边吃一边玩猜词游戏，好消磨时光。朱利安见蒂米坐在了他旁边，可高兴了。
　　“蒂米，你可真是一个暖水袋呀！”他说，“你再坐近一点吧，嗯，不错，就像现在这样。多亏了你，我现在暖和多了！”
　　过了一段时间，大家便有些无聊了。此时，只有朱利安的手电筒还开着，但它的光已经有点弱了。他们把能想到的游戏都玩了个遍，然后就打起了哈欠。
　　“现在几点了呀？估计外面都天黑了。我好困哪。”
　　“快九点了。”朱利安说，“希望庞果已经到营地把信送出去了。
　　老天保佑，救我们的人快过来吧。”
　　“那我们先去第一条小路那儿吧。”迪克起身说道，“救我们的人要是来了，可能不知道要从第一个洞穴下来，这样就找不到我们在哪儿了。”
　　迪克这话说得很有道理，于是大家便往回走去，来到了第二个洞穴。因为在第一条小路待着不舒服，第一个洞穴的地面又崎岖不平，不方便坐下来，所以孩子们便留在了第二个洞穴，在通往第一个洞穴的洞口附近找了一块沙地，坐了下来。他们又冷又饿，只能相互依偎，抱团取暖。
　　过了一会儿，安妮和诺比睡着了，乔治也打起了盹儿。迪克和朱利安还没睡，正在低声说话。蒂米也还醒着，它虽然默不作声，但迪克或朱利安一说话，它就摇摇尾巴——这是它加入孩子们聊天的特殊方式。
　　又过了好一会儿，蒂米突然叫了一声，吓得朱利安和迪克猛地站了起来。蒂米接着开始一直叫个不停，但他们俩却不知道怎么回事。
　　朱利安把其他人叫醒了，说：“看来有人来救我们了。但我们先别轻举妄动，也可能是丹和鲁回来了。我们现在先保持清醒，一切小心！”
　　大家连忙振作精神，凝神静气。这回来的是救兵还是鲁和丹呢？
　　突然，有人从洞口探出了脑袋，拿着手电筒对着孩子们照了过去。蒂米怒吼着，准备直接上前发起攻击，但乔治以为来的人是拉里，便紧紧抓住了它的项圈。
　　但她猜错了，来的人是鲁！孩子们很快就听出了他的声音。朱利安拿手电筒照向他。
　　“小屁孩们，在这里待得开不开心啊？”鲁用嘶哑的嗓音说道，“管好你们的狗，不然可别怪我一枪打死它！我这次可不会再忍了。你们看好了，我有枪！”
　　见鲁真的拿枪指着蒂米，乔治惊恐万分，尖叫一声便挡到了蒂米前面，说：“你要是真敢开枪，我就……我就……我就……”
　　乔治不知道该怎么威胁鲁才有用。她又怒又怕，哭了起来，不再说话了。蒂米不知道枪是什么东西，也不知道乔治为什么不让它攻击这个大坏蛋，现在时机明明那么好，鲁才刚刚把头伸进洞口，应该轻而易举就能对付他呀！
　　孩子们不敢不听话，便一个接一个爬进了隧道。乔治带着蒂米第一个进去，她一刻也不敢松开蒂米的项圈，生怕鲁开枪打死蒂米。鲁拿着枪跟在了后面，丹也来了，他拿了几个大袋子爬了进去。
　　不久后，他们来到了装满金银珠宝的岩石架前。
　　鲁坐了下来，把手电筒开到最大挡，好看清每一个人，同时还不忘拿枪指着蒂米。
　　“我们开始吧。”鲁说，“丹，你来吧。”
　　丹打开了一个刚带过来的袋子，把一部分金银珠宝装了进去，接着便扛着沉甸甸的袋子出去了。十分钟后，他又回来装了一袋珠宝。显然，他们这次准备把所有财物都带走。
　　“你们之前是不是以为自己很厉害，发现了这么一个惊天大秘密啊？”鲁嘲笑孩子们说，“你们可真聪明啊！可这么聪明的你们，现在却被困在了这里，而且还要在这里待上两三天哩！”
　　“你这话什么意思？”朱利安害怕地说道，“你们总不能让我们饿死在这儿吧？”
　　“这哪儿能呢，我们哪儿舍得呀。”鲁咧嘴笑道，“我们会扔些食物下来的。再过个两三天，可能就有人来救你们了。”
　　朱利安希望，庞果能早点带人来救他们，不然鲁和丹就要逃到天涯海角去了。丹正飞快地把财物打包带走，已经来回走了好几趟了。鲁还是坐着一动不动，欣赏着诺比和女孩们惊恐的表情。朱利安和迪克虽然内心怕得要命，但表面还是强装镇定。
　　丹刚刚装满一个袋子，才走没多久，就发出了一声哀号。
　　“鲁！救命啊！有人攻击我！救命！”
　　鲁连忙起身向前走去。
　　“是庞果！肯定是庞果来了！”朱利安兴奋地叫道。
Chapter Twenty-One DICK HAS A GREAT IDEA!
Chapter Twenty-One DICK HAS A GREAT IDEA!
　　'Listen,' said Dick, in an urgent voice. 'It may be Pongo by himself - he may not have gone backto the camp at all - he may have wandered about and at last gone down the entrance-hole by thecaravans, and come up behind Tiger Dan. If so he won't have much chance because Lou's got agun and will shoot him. And we shan't be rescued. So I'm going to slip down the tunnel whilethere's a chance and hide in the big cave.'
　　'What good will that do?' said Julian.
　　'Well, idiot, I may be able to slip down into the passage that leads to the entrance-hole and hopout without the others seeing me,' said Dick, getting up. 'Then I can fetch help, see? You'd betterall clear off somewhere and hide - find a good place, Julian, in case the men come after youwhen they find one of us is gone. Go on.'
　　Without another word the boy began to walk down the tunnel, past the rocky shelf on which nowvery few goods were left, and then came to the enormous cave.
　　Here there was a great noise going on, for Pongo appeared to have got hold of both men at once!
　　Their torches were out, and Lou did not dare to shoot for fear of hurting Dan. Dick could seevery little of this; he could only hear snarlings and shouting. He took a wide course round theheaving heap on the floor and made his way as quickly as he could in the dark to where hethought the hole was that led down into the first passage. He had to go carefully for fear offalling down it. He found it at last and let himself down into the cave below, and then, thinking itsafe to switch on his torch in the passage he flashed it in front of him to show him the way.
　　It wasn't long before he was out of the hole and was speeding round the caravans. Then hestopped. A thought struck him. He could fetch help all right - but the men would be gone bythen! They had laid their plans for a getaway with all the goods; there was no doubt about that.
　　Suppose he put the boards over the hole, ramming them in with all his strength, and then rolledsome heavy stones on top? He couldn't move the caravan over the boards, for it was far tooheavy for a boy to push. But heavy stones would probably do the trick. The men would imaginethat it was the caravan overhead again!
　　In great excitement Dick put back the boards, lugging them into place, panting and puffing. Thenhe flashed his torch round for stones. There were several small rocks nearby. He could not lift97
　　them, but he managed to roll them to the boards. Plonk! They went on to them one by one. Nownobody could move the boards at all.
　　'I know I've shut the others in with the men,' thought Dick. 'But I hope Julian will find a very safehiding-place just for a time. Gosh, I'm hot! Now, down the hill I go - and I hope I don't lose myway in the darkness!'
　　Down below, the two men had at last freed themselves from the angry chimpanzee. They werebadly bitten and mauled, but Pongo was not as strong and savage as usual because of his badhead-wound. The men were able to drive him off at last, and he went limping in the direction ofthe tunnel, sniffing out the children.
　　He would certainly have been shot if Lou could have found his revolver quickly enough. But hecould not find it in the dark. He felt about for his torch, and found that although it was damaged,he could still put on the light by knocking it once or twice on the ground. He shone it on to Dan.
　　'We ought to have looked out for that ape when we saw he was gone,' growled Dan. 'He hadbitten his rope through. We might have known he was somewhere about. He nearly did for me,leaping on me like that out of the darkness. It was lucky he flung himself on to my sack and notme.'
　　'Let's get the last of the things and clear out,' said Lou, who was badly shaken up. 'There's onlyone more load. We'll get back to the tunnel, scare the life out of those kids once more, shootPongo if we can, and then clear out. We'll chuck a few tins of food down the hole and then closeit up.'
　　'I'm not going to risk meeting that chimp again,' said Dan. 'We'll leave the rest of the things.
　　Come on. Let's go.'
　　Lou was not particularly anxious to see Pongo again either. Keeping his torch carefully switchedon and his revolver ready, he followed Dan to the hole that led down to the first cave. Down theywent, and then along the passage, eager to get out into the night and go with their wagon downthe track.
　　They got a terrible shock when they found that the hole was closed. Lou shone his torchupwards, and gazed in amazement at the underside of the boards. Someone had put them backinto place again. They were prisoners now!
　　98
　　Tiger Dan went mad. One of his furious rages overtook him, and he hammered against thoseboards like a mad-man. But the heavy stones held them down, and the raging man dropped downbeside Lou.
　　'Can't budge the boards! Someone must have put the caravan overhead again. We're prisoners!'
　　'But who's made us prisoners? Who's put back those boards?' shouted Lou, almost beside himselfwith fury. 'Could those kids have slipped by us when we were having that fight with the chimp?'
　　'We'll go and see if the kids are still there,' said Tiger Dan, grimly. 'We'll find out. We'll makethem very, very sorry for themselves. Come on.'
　　The two men went back again to the tunnel. The children were not there. Julian had taken Dick'sadvice and had gone off to try and find a good hiding-place. He had suddenly thought thatperhaps Dick might get the idea of shutting up the entrance-hole - in which case the two menwould certainly be furious!
　　So up the tunnel the children went, and into the cave with the stream. It seemed impossible tofind any hiding-place there at all.
　　'I don't see where we can hide,' said Julian, feeling rather desperate. 'It's no good wading downthat stream again - we shall only get wet and cold - and we have no escape from there at all if themen should come after us!'
　　'I can hear something,' said George, suddenly. 'Put your light out, Julian - quick!'
　　The torch was snapped off, and the children waited in the darkness. Timmy didn't growl. InsteadGeorge felt that he was wagging his tail.
　　'It's someone friendly,' she whispered. 'Over there. Perhaps it's Pongo. Put the torch on again.'
　　The light flashed out, and picked out the chimpanzee, who was coming towards them across thecave. Nobby gave a cry of joy.
　　'Here's old Pongo again!' he said. 'Pongo, did you go to the camp? Did you bring help?'
　　'No - he hasn't been down to the camp,' said Julian, his eyes catching sight of the note still tiedround the chimpanzee's neck. There's our letter still on him. Blow!'
　　'He's clever - but not clever enough to understand a difficult errand like that,' said George.
　　'Oh, Pongo - and we were depending on you! Never mind - perhaps Dick will escape and bringhelp. Julian, where shall we hide?'
　　'Up the stream?' suddenly said Anne. 'We've tried going down it. But we haven't tried going upit. Do you think it would be any good?'
　　99
　　'We could see,' said Julian, doubtfully. He didn't like this business of wading through water thatmight suddenly get deep. 'I'll shine my torch up the stream and see what it looks like.'
　　He went to the stream and shone his light up the tunnel from which it came. 'It seems as if wemight walk along the ledge beside it,' he said. 'But we'd have to bend almost double - and thewater runs so fast just here we must be careful not to slip and fall in.'
　　'I'll go first,' said Nobby. 'You go last, Julian. The girls can go in the middle with Pongo andTimmy.'
　　He stepped on to the narrow ledge inside the rocky tunnel, just above the rushing water. Thencame Pongo. Then Anne, then George and Timmy - and last of all Julian.
　　But just as Julian was disappearing, the two men came into the cave, and by chance Lou's torchshone right on to the vanishing Julian. He gave a yell.
　　'There's one of them - look, over there! Come on!'
　　The men ran to where the stream came out of the tunnel, and Lou shone his torch up it. He sawthe line of children, with Julian last of all. He grabbed hold of the boy and pulled him back.
　　Anne yelled when she saw Julian being pulled back. Nobby had a dreadful shock. Timmygrowled ferociously, and Pongo made a most peculiar noise.
　　'Now look here,' came Lou's voice, 'I've got a gun, and I'm going to shoot that dog and thatchimp if they so much as put their noses out of here. So hang on to them if you want to save theirlives!'
　　He passed Julian to Tiger Dan, who gripped the boy firmly by the collar. Lou shone his torch upthe tunnel again to count the children. 'Ho, there's Nobby,' he said. 'You come on out here,Nobby.'
　　'If I do, the chimp will come out too,' said Nobby. 'You know that. And he may get you beforeyou get him!'
　　Lou thought about that. He was afraid of the big chimpanzee. 'You stay up there with him, then,'
　　he said. 'And the girl can stay with you, holding the dog. But the other boy can come out here.'
　　He thought that George was a boy. George didn't mind. She liked people to think she was a boy.
　　She answered at once.
　　'I can't come. If I do the dog will follow me, and I'm not going to have him shot.'
　　100
　　'You come on out,' said Lou, threateningly. 'I'm going to show you two boys what happens tokids who keep spying and interfering. Nobby knows what happens, don't you, Nobby? He's hadhis lesson. And you two boys are going to have yours, too.'
　　Dan called to him. There ought to be another girl there, Lou. I thought Nobby said there weretwo boys and two girls. Where's the other girl?'
　　'Gone further up the tunnel, I suppose,' said Lou, trying to see. 'Now, you boy - come on out!'
　　Anne began to cry. 'Don't go, George; don't go. They'll hurt you. Tell them you're a . . .'
　　'Shut up,' said George, fiercely. She added, in a whisper: 'If I say I'm a girl they'll know Dick ismissing, and will be all the angrier. Hang on to Timmy.'
　　Anne clutched Timmy's collar in her trembling hand. George began to walk back to the cave. ButJulian was not going to let George be hurt. She might like to think of herself as a boy, but hewasn't going to let her be treated like one. He began to struggle.
　　Lou caught hold of George as she came out of the tunnel - and at the same moment Julianmanaged to kick high in the air, and knocked Lou's torch right out of his hand. It flew up into theroof of the cave and fell somewhere with a crash. It went out. Now the cave was in darkness.
　　'Get back into the tunnel, George, with Anne,' yelled Julian. 'Timmy, Timmy, come on! Pongo,come here!'
　　'I don't want Timmy to be shot!' cried out George, in terror, as the dog shot past her into the cave.
　　Even as she spoke a shot rang out. It was Lou, shooting blindly at where he thought Timmy was.
　　George screamed.
　　'Oh, Timmy, Timmy! You're not hurt, are you?'
21.智斗大坏蛋
　　智斗大坏蛋
　　“你们听，”迪克说，“好像只有庞果自己过来了。它可能没有回营地，而是到处晃荡，最后从密道入口掉下来了，这才跟在了丹后面。可是鲁现在过去了，他有枪，庞果也奈何不了他，我们便无法得救了。所以，我准备找机会偷偷溜出隧道，藏到第二个洞穴里。”
　　“这有什么用啊？”朱利安问。
　　“我没准可以跑到第一条小路那里呀，趁着没人瞧见，就能偷偷溜出密道了。”迪克起身说道，“然后我就能找人帮忙了。朱利安，你快带其他人找个地方藏起来吧。不然他们回来后发现我不见了，肯定要找你们算账的！快去吧。”
　　迪克说完便沿着隧道原路返回，途中经过了岩石架，上面只剩下一点财物了。接着，他来到了第二个洞穴。
　　突然，前方传来了一声巨响，原来是庞果一下子把两个大坏蛋都抓住了！两人的手电筒都掉在了地上，很快光都灭了。鲁看不清方位，不敢开枪，生怕误伤了丹。迪克看不清发生了什么，只能听见庞果的吼声以及鲁和丹的叫声。他绕过了他们，在黑暗中摸索着通往第一个洞穴的小洞。他的动作极为小心，生怕一不留心就从洞里掉下去了。过了好一会儿，迪克终于找到了小洞，便从洞口慢慢下到了第一个洞穴，确认一切安全后就打开了手电筒照明。
　　很快，迪克就从密道入口出去了。他正准备去找人帮忙时，突然想到：等他带人回来时，那两个坏蛋肯定已经带好所有财物逃走了！
　　突然，迪克想到了一个好主意：虽然仅凭他一个人无法把大篷车推回原位，但是他可以把木板放回原位，堆一些大石头在上面，鲁和丹要是想出来，肯定会以为入口被大篷车堵住了！
　　说做就做，迪克把木板放回了原来的位置，累得气喘吁吁。然后，他打开手电筒四处找石头。附近有几块岩石，他搬不动，便把它们一个接着一个“咕噜咕噜”滚了过去。大功告成，这下好了，没人能出来了。
　　“其他人也被关在了下面，但这也没办法。”迪克想，“希望朱利安能找到一个安全的地方，暂时躲一下吧。天哪！好热啊！我得赶紧下山。天这么黑，可别迷路了呀！”
　　密道中，愤怒的庞果对着丹和鲁又咬又揍，但它头上受伤了，战斗力有所减弱，因此两人最后还是挣脱了它。它只能一瘸一拐地朝隧道走去，准备去找孩子们。
　　还好鲁看不清四周，暂时找不到枪，不然庞果就危险了。他四处摸索了一下，找到了摔坏的手电筒，把它往地上敲了一两次后，它又能发光了。
　　“我们过来时，发现庞果不在就应该小心了。”丹生气地说，“它居然咬断了绳子。我们早该想到它可能就在附近的。刚才洞里黑漆漆的，它突然就跳到了我身上，把我吓得半死。还好它只是砸到了袋子，没直接砸到我身上，不然这么一个庞然大物直接砸到我身上，那可真是够呛。”
　　鲁也被庞果折腾惨了，说：“我们去把最后一批财物拿出来，然后就直接走吧。只剩一点点了，再跑一趟就万事大吉了。我们顺便回去吓吓那几个孩子，如果可以的话，开枪打死庞果，然后就赶紧走。出去后扔点食物下来，再把入口封住。”
　　“算了吧，我可不想再见到那只猩猩了，”丹说，“我们别管剩下的东西了，直接走吧。”
　　鲁也不想再见到庞果了，便听从了丹的建议。他们很快就来到了第一个洞穴，沿着第一条小路往入口走去。他们迫不及待地想离开密道，驾车远走高飞。
　　二人走到了入口踩着小石块爬了上去，一推，发现入口竟然被封住了，吓了一大跳。鲁用手电筒向上照去，惊讶地发现上面木板盖得严严实实的。啊哈，有人把他们关在这里了！
　　丹气得火冒三丈，发了疯一样捶着上面的木板，但木板上面堆了沉甸甸的石头，他根本推不开。
　　“木板推不动！肯定是有人把大篷车推回来了！这下糟了，我们被关在这里了！”
　　“但这是谁干的呢？究竟是谁把木板放回去了啊？”鲁也非常生气，“难道是我们和那只黑猩猩打斗时，那几个孩子偷偷溜走了？”
　　“我们这就去看看他们还在不在。”丹怒气冲冲地说，“走吧，是时候给他们点颜色瞧瞧了。”
　　他们回到了隧道，发现孩子们已经不在了。朱利安早就想到，迪克可能会把入口堵住，这样鲁和丹肯定会大发雷霆，回来找他们算账。于是，他听了迪克的建议，找地方躲了起来。
　　孩子们离开隧道，来到了第三个洞穴，但他们看了一圈也没有找到合适的藏身之处。
　　“我真不知道能藏哪儿。”朱利安有些绝望，“我们不能再蹚水了，再蹚水就要全身湿透，冷得打战了，而且如果他们追过来，我们根本没地方躲。”
　　“不好，好像有人来了。”乔治突然说，“朱利安，快关掉手电筒！”
　　朱利安照做了。孩子们在黑暗中静静等待着。乔治发现，蒂米没有吼叫，反而摇起了尾巴。
　　“看来不是鲁和丹。”乔治低声道，“越来越近了。对了，可能是庞果来了。朱利安，把手电筒打开吧。”
　　朱利安打开了手电筒，大家看见庞果正朝他们走来。
　　诺比高兴地叫了一声，说：“哎呀，庞果回来啦！你去营地了吗？有没有找到人帮忙呀？”
　　“看来它还没去。”朱利安看到了庞果脖子上的信，说，“信还在它身上，唉！”
　　“庞果是很聪明，但这么复杂的跑腿指令，它终究还是听不懂啊。”乔治说。
　　“噢，庞果！我们把希望都寄托在你身上了！不过也没关系，迪克可能已经逃出去找人帮忙了。我们现在藏哪儿好呢？”
　　“逆着水流往上走走看怎么样？”安妮说，“我们上次是顺着水流往下走的，还没试过向上走。你们觉得呢？”
　　“试试吧。我拿手电筒朝上面照一下，看看情况怎么样。”朱利安说。他实在不喜欢水越蹚越深的感觉。
　　小溪是从另一条隧道里流出来的，朱利安用手电筒往地道深处照了照，说：“我们可能要沿着溪边的岩石走过去。但这个地道有点低，我们得弯下腰，恐怕要弯成90度。水流很急，走时一定要小心，别滑倒了。”
　　“我走最前面。”诺比说，“朱利安，你走最后面。女孩们、庞果和蒂米在中间。”
　　他说完便走到了隧道一侧的岩石上，岩石很窄，下面就是湍急的溪水。庞果、安妮、乔治、蒂米一个接着一个跟了上去。
　　朱利安正要上去时，鲁和丹追了过来，他们手电筒的光正好照到了朱利安的背影。
　　“快看，有一个小孩在那儿！我们快走！”鲁叫道。
　　他们很快就追了上来。鲁用手电筒照了过去，看到了孩子们。
　　他一把抓住最后面的朱利安，把他拽了回来。
　　安妮吓得尖叫了一声，诺比害怕得瑟瑟发抖，蒂米和庞果凶狠地吼了起来。
　　“你们可得小心啊，我有枪呢。”鲁说，“你们的狗和猩猩要是敢乱动，我就开枪打死它们，所以要想它们活命，你们可得把它们看好了！”
　　鲁把朱利安扔给了丹，丹一把抓住了朱利安的衣领。鲁又把手电筒照向孩子们，说：“噢，诺比在这儿呀。诺比，你过来。”
　　“我要是过去了，庞果也会跟来的。”诺比说，“它手脚特别快，你可能还没来得及出手，就被它抓住了。”
　　鲁想了想，确实如此，他还挺怕庞果的，便说道：“那你好好待在那儿吧。那个女孩也和你待在一起吧，把那只狗看好。剩下的那个男孩，你过来。”
　　鲁把乔治当成了男孩。乔治丝毫不介意，她一向喜欢被当成男孩。
　　乔治立刻回答：“不行，我不能过来。我一过来，我的狗就会跟过来的。我不想它中枪。”
　　“别给我磨磨唧唧的，你赶紧滚过来。”鲁威胁道，“我得让你们这两个男孩好好看看，一直跟踪我们、坏我们好事会有什么下场！
　　诺比，你知道什么下场，对不对啊？诺比已经受过教训了，这次该轮到你们俩了。”
　　丹叫住鲁，说道：“鲁，不对啊，这里应该还有一个女孩啊。诺比说过，一共有两个男孩两个女孩。另一个女孩去哪儿了？”
　　“可能往隧道里走远了吧。”鲁往前看了看，说，“小男孩，快滚过来！”
　　安妮哭了起来，说：“别过去，乔治，千万别过去啊。你会受伤的。你就跟他们说，其实你是……”
　　“闭嘴。”乔治说。然后她低声说道，“我要是说了我是女孩的话，他们就会发现迪克不在这儿，会更生气的。你别管我，看好蒂米。”
　　安妮颤抖的双手紧紧抓着蒂米的项圈。乔治朝鲁走了过来。朱利安知道，乔治想把自己当男孩，但是他不想乔治像男孩一样挨打。他挣扎了起来，想脱身去帮乔治。
　　乔治一出隧道，鲁就抓住了她。与此同时，朱利安猛然抬腿，一脚踢掉了鲁的手电筒，手电筒一摔到地上就熄灭了，洞穴里顿时一片漆黑。
　　“乔治，快回隧道里去！”朱利安叫道，“蒂米，快过来，庞果，快来啊！”
　　“我不想蒂米中枪！”蒂米跑过乔治身边时，她害怕地叫道。
　　就在乔治喊叫时，响起了一声枪声。鲁在黑暗中开了一枪，试图打死蒂米。
　　乔治尖叫道：“噢！蒂米，你没事吧？”
Chapter Twenty-Two THE END OF THE ADVENTURE
Chapter Twenty-Two THE END OF THE ADVENTURE
　　No, Timmy wasn't hurt. The bullet zipped past his head and struck the wall of the cave. Timmywent for Lou's legs. Down went the man with a crash and a yell, and the revolver flew out of hishand. Julian heard it slithering across the floor of the cave, and he was very thankful.
　　'Put on your torch, George, quickly!' he yelled. 'We must see what we're doing. Goodness, here'sPongo now!'
　　Tiger Dan gave a yell of fright when the torch flashed on and he saw the chimpanzee makingstraight for him. He dealt the ape a smashing blow on the face that knocked him down, and thenturned to run. Lou was trying to keep Timmy off his throat, kicking frantically at the excited dog.
　　Dan ran to the tunnel - and then stopped in astonishment. Four burly policemen were pushingtheir way out of the tunnel, led by Dick! One of them carried a revolver in his hand. Dan put hishands up at once.
　　'Timmy! Come off!' commanded George, seeing that there was now no need for the dog'sdelighted help. Timmy gave her a reproachful glance that said: 'Mistress! I'm really enjoyingmyself! Let me eat him all up!'
　　Then the dog caught sight of the four policemen and yelped furiously. More enemies! He wouldeat the lot.
　　'What's all this going on?' said the first man, who was an Inspector. 'Get up, you on the floor. Goon, get up!'
　　Lou got up with great difficulty. Timmy had nipped him in various places. His hair was over hiseyes, his clothes were torn. He stared at the policemen, his mouth open in the utmost surprise.
　　How had they come here? Then he saw Dick.
　　'So one of you kids slipped out - and shut the boards on us!' he said, savagely. 'I might haveguessed. You . . .'
　　'Hold your tongue, Lewis Allburg,' rapped out the Inspector. 'You can talk when we tell you.
　　You'll have quite a lot of talking to do, to explain some of the things we've heard about you.'
　　'Dick! How did you get here so soon?' cried Julian, going over to his brother. 'I didn't expect youfor hours! Surely you didn't go all the way to the town and back?'
　　102
　　'No. I shot off to the farm, woke up the Mackies, used their telephone and got the police up heredouble-quick in their car,' said Dick, grinning. 'Everyone all right? Where's Anne? And Nobby?'
　　'There they are - just coming out of the tunnel, upstream,' said Julian, and swung his torch round.
　　Dick saw Anne's white, scared face, and went over to her.
　　'It's all right,' he said. 'The adventure is over, Anne! You can smile again!'
　　Anne gave a watery sort of smile. Pongo took her hand and made little affectionate noises, andthat made her smile a little more. George called Timmy to her, afraid that he might take a last nipat Lou.
　　Lou swung round and stared at her. Then he looked at Dick and Julian. Then at Anne.
　　'So there was only one girl!' he said. 'What did you want to tell me there were two boys and twogirls for?' he said to Nobby.
　　'Because there were,' answered Nobby. He pointed to George. 'She's a girl, though she looks likea boy. And she's as good as a boy any day.'
　　George felt proud. She stared defiantly at Lou. He was now in the grip of a stout policeman, andTiger Dan was being hustled off by two more.
　　'I think we'll leave this rather gloomy place,' said the Inspector, putting away the notebook hehad been hastily scribbling in. 'Quick march!'
　　Julian led the way down the tunnel. He pointed out the shelf where the men had stored theirthings, and the Inspector collected the few things that were still left. Then on they went, TigerDan muttering and growling to himself.
　　'Will they go to prison?' whispered Anne to Dick.
　　'You bet,' said Dick. That's where they ought to have gone long ago. Their burglaries have beenworrying the police for four years!'
　　Out of the tunnel and into the cave with gleaming walls. Then down the hole and into the smallcave and along the narrow passage to the entrance-hole. Stars glittered over the black hole, andthe children were very thankful to see them. They were tired of being underground!
　　Lou and Dan did not have a very comfortable journey along the tunnels and passages, for theirguards had a very firm hold of them indeed. Once out in the open they were handcuffed and putinto the large police car that stood a little way down the track.
　　'What are you children going to do?' asked the big Inspector, who was now at the wheel of thecar. 'Hadn't you better come down into the town with us after this disturbing adventure?'
　　103
　　'Oh, no, thanks,' said Julian politely. 'We're quite used to adventures. We've had plenty, youknow. We shall be all right here with Timmy and Pongo.'
　　'Well, I can't say I'd like a chimpanzee for company myself,' said the Inspector. 'We'll be up herein the morning, looking round and asking a few questions, which I'm sure you'll be pleased toanswer. And many thanks for your help in capturing two dangerous thieves!'
　　'What about the wagon of goods?' asked Dick. 'Are you going to leave it up here? It's got lots ofvaluables in it.'
　　'Oh, one of the men is driving it down,' said the Inspector, nodding towards a policeman, whostood near by. 'He'll follow us. He can drive a horse all right. Well, look after yourselves. Seeyou tomorrow!'
　　The car started up suddenly. The Inspector put her into gear, took off the brake and the car slidquietly down the hill, following the winding track. The policeman with the wagon followedslowly, clicking to the horse, which didn't seem at all surprised to have a new driver.
　　'Well, that's that!' said Julian thankfully. 'I must say we were well out of that. Gosh, Dick, I wasglad to see you back with those bobbies so quickly. That was a brain wave of yours to telephonefrom the farm.'
　　Dick suddenly yawned. 'It must be frightfully late!' he said. 'Long past the middle of the night.
　　But I'm so fearfully hungry that I simply must have something to eat before I fall into my bunk!'
　　'Got anything, Anne?' asked Julian.
　　Anne brightened up at once. 'I'll see,' she said. 'I can find something, I'm sure!'
　　And she did, of course. She opened two tins of sardines and made sandwiches, and she openedtwo tins of peaches, so they had a very nice meal in the middle of the night! They ate it sitting onthe floor of George's caravan. Pongo had as good a meal as anyone, and Timmy crunched at oneof his bones.
　　It didn't take them long to go to sleep that night. In fact they were all so sleepy when they hadfinished their meal that nobody undressed! They clambered into the bunks just as they were andfell asleep at once. Nobby curled up with Pongo, and Timmy, as usual, was on George's feet.
　　Peace reigned in the caravans - and tonight no one came to disturb them!
　　All the children slept very late the next morning. They were awakened by a loud knocking onJulian's caravan. He woke up with a jump and yelled out:
　　'Yes! Who is it?'
　　104
　　'It's us,' said a familiar voice, and the door opened. Farmer Mackie and his wife peeped in,looking rather anxious.
　　'We wondered what had happened,' said the farmer. 'You rushed out of the farmhouse when youhad used the phone last night and didn't come back.'
　　'I ought to have slipped back and told you,' said Dick, sitting up with his hair over his eyes. Hepushed it back. 'But I forgot. The police went down into the hills with us and got the two men.
　　They're well-known burglars. The police got all the goods, too. It was a very thrilling night.
　　Thanks most awfully for letting me use the 'phone.'
　　'You're very welcome,' said Mrs Mackie. 'And look - I've brought you some food.'
　　She had two baskets stacked with good things. Dick felt wide awake and very hungry when hesaw them. 'Oh, thanks,' he said gratefully. 'You are a good sort!'
　　Nobby and Pongo suddenly uncurled themselves from their pile of rugs, and Mrs Mackie gave asqueal.
　　'Land-snakes, what's that? A monkey?'
　　'No, an ape, Mam,' said Nobby politely. 'He won't hurt you. Hi, take your hand out of thatbasket!'
　　Pongo, who had been hoping to find a little titbit unnoticed, covered his face with his hairy pawand looked through his fingers at Mrs Mackie.
　　'Look at that now - he's like a naughty child!' said Mrs Mackie. 'Isn't he, Ted?'
　　'He is that,' said the farmer. 'Queer sort of bedfellow, I must say!'
　　'Well, I must be getting along,' said Mrs Mackie, nodding and smiling at George and Anne, whohad now come out of their caravan with Timmy to see who the visitors were. 'You come along tothe farm if you want anything. We'll be right pleased to see you.'
　　'Aren't they nice?' said Anne as the two farm-folk went down the cart-track. 'And oh, mygoodness - what a breakfast we're going to have! Cold bacon - tomatoes - fresh radishes - curlylettuces - and who wants new honey?'
　　'Marvellous!' said Julian. 'Come on - let us have it now, before we clean up.'
　　But Anne made them wash and tidy themselves first! 'You'll enjoy it much more if you're clean,'
　　she said. 'We all look as black as sweeps! I'll give you five minutes - then you can come to aperfectly wonderful breakfast!'
　　105
　　'All right, Ma!' grinned Nobby, and he went off with the others to wash at the spring. Then backthey all went to the sunny ledge to feast on the good things kind Mrs Mackie had provided.
22.救兵来了
　　救兵来了
　　好在蒂米运气好，子弹刚好掠过它的脑袋，打到了墙上。它飞快地扑倒了鲁，鲁哀号了一声，枪就从手里滑出去了。朱利安听见了手枪掉落在地上的声音，心里念了一句“谢天谢地”。
　　“乔治，快打开手电筒，快！”朱利安叫道，“我们得看看情况怎么样了。天哪，庞果过来了！”
　　丹一打开手电筒，就看见庞果朝他冲了过来，吓得大叫了一声。但是他不甘示弱，对着庞果的脸就是一拳，把它打趴下了，然后赶紧逃跑。与此同时，鲁正疯狂地挣扎起来，想要摆脱蒂米摁在他脖子上的爪子。
　　丹好不容易摆脱了庞果，刚朝隧道跑了没几步，没想到就看见迪克带着四个警察过来了！他们个个身强体壮，其中一人还拿了一把手枪。丹立刻停下了脚步，举起双手投降。
　　“蒂米！快放开他！”乔治见警察来了，便命令蒂米道。蒂米责备地看了乔治一眼，似乎在说：“主人！我现在可开心了！就让我吃了这个坏蛋吧！”
　　接着蒂米看到了警察，兴奋地叫了起来。这么多敌人！他可以饱餐一顿了！
　　“这是怎么回事啊？”为首的警长说，“趴在地上的这个，快起来！快点！”
　　鲁艰难地站了起来。他现在整个人狼狈不堪，身上好几处都被蒂米咬伤了，衣服也破破烂烂的，头发乱糟糟的，散落下来挡住了视线。他看见了警察，惊讶地张大了嘴巴——警察怎么来了？
　　然后他看到了迪克，气愤地说道：“所以，你们之中有一个溜出去封住了入口？我早该想到，你们……”
　　“闭嘴，刘易斯•欧伯格。”警长突然厉声说道，“我们让你说时你再说。我们听说了一些事，需要你好好解释一下！”
　　“迪克！你怎么这么快就回来了啊？”朱利安来到迪克身边问道，“我都没想到你能这么快！你肯定不是去城里报的警吧。”
　　“当然不是。我去农场找了麦基先生和麦基太太，直接打电话报的警，然后就跟着警车上来了，这样快多了。”迪克咧嘴笑道，“你们都没事吧？安妮在哪儿呢？还有诺比，他在哪儿呢？”
　　“他们刚从隧道出来。”朱利安到处晃了一下手电筒。
　　迪克看到了吓得脸色苍白的安妮，连忙跑过去安慰道：“没事了，冒险结束了。安妮，不用再苦着脸啦！”
　　安妮惊魂未定，勉强挤出一丝微笑。庞果拉过她的手，亲昵地蹭了蹭，逗得她终于发自内心地笑了起来。乔治把蒂米叫回身边，避免它再攻击鲁。
　　鲁转身看见了乔治，又瞅了一眼迪克和朱利安，再看了一眼安妮。
　　“奇怪，这里怎么只有一个女孩？”鲁问诺比，“你之前不是说有两个男孩两个女孩吗？”
　　“我没说假话。”诺比指着乔治说，“她是女孩，不过长得像男孩。她和男孩一样厉害呢。”
　　乔治十分自豪，得意扬扬地看着鲁。鲁现在什么也不敢做，他被一个警察牢牢控制住了，丹则被另外两个警察押着往前走去。
　　“我们先离开这个鬼地方吧。”警长收起了笔记本，说道。他之前一直在飞快地记录情况。
　　朱利安在前面带路。他们经过岩石架时，警长把余下的财物收好带走了。丹一直在怒气冲冲地自言自语。
　　“他们会进监狱吗？”安妮小声问迪克。
　　“肯定的。”迪克说，“肯定要被关上很久呢。据说警察已经找了他们四年了！”
　　大家很快来到了第一条小路。从入口朝上看去，星星正在夜空中眨着眼睛。孩子们可高兴了！他们终于要从暗无天日的地下出去了！
　　一路上，鲁和丹都被警察押着往前走，很不好受。他们一出去就被戴上了手铐，推进了附近的警车里。
　　“你们现在准备干什么呢？”警长站在车边问孩子们，“这场冒险结束了，你们也辛苦了，要不要和我们一起去城里？”
　　“不用了，谢谢您。”朱利安礼貌地说道，“这不算什么，我们已经习惯冒险了。而且有蒂米和庞果在，我们留在这里很安全。”
　　“我也很想要一只猩猩做伴呢。”警长说，“我们明早会再过来搜查一下，顺便问你们几个问题，相信你们会乐于回答的。幸亏有你们，我们终于抓住这两个小偷了！”
　　“那辆装满金银珠宝的货车呢？”迪克问，“要留在这里吗？那里面的珠宝可值钱了。”
　　“会有人去驾车的。”警长向附近的一名警官点头示意，“他会驾着那辆货车，跟着我们的警车下山。你们照顾好自己，明天见！”
　　警长随后开车走了。一名警官驾着运货的马车慢慢地跟在后面。马儿倒是很听话，丝毫不介意有一个新“车夫”。
　　“冒险终于结束了！”朱利安说，“我们终于出来了。迪克，还好你动作快，这么一会儿就带警察过来了。你居然能想到去农场打电话，真是太聪明了！”
　　迪克打了个哈欠，说：“现在肯定很晚了，估计早就过了半夜12点了。但我现在好饿啊，我们吃点东西再睡觉吧！”
　　“安妮，还有什么东西吃吗？”朱利安问。
　　安妮立刻打起精神，说：“我看看，肯定能找到东西吃的！”
　　过了一会儿，安妮拿出了两个沙丁鱼罐头，两个水蜜桃罐头，还做了三明治。大家坐在红色大篷车里，好好饱餐了一顿。庞果也享受了美味的食物，蒂米则啃了一块骨头。
　　这一天太累了，大家吃完饭就困了，衣服都没脱就直接上床睡觉，而且很快进入了梦乡。诺比和庞果依偎在一起，蒂米一如既往地睡在乔治脚边。这天晚上十分安静，没人再来打扰他们了。
　　第二天上午，太阳都晒屁股了，孩子们还没醒呢。有人敲了敲大篷车的车壁，朱利安才被惊醒。
　　“啊！谁啊？”
　　“是我们。”这声音很熟悉。
　　朱利安打开车门，看到了麦基先生和麦基太太。他们往车里瞥了一眼，神情有些紧张。
　　“你昨天打完电话后就冲了出去，然后就没回来了，我们有些担心。”麦基先生对迪克说，“到底出什么事了啊？”
　　“哎呀，我给忘了，我应该回去告诉你们一声的。”迪克拨开眼前的碎发，说，“我带警察上山抓住了两个坏蛋，警察带走了所有赃物。昨晚真是太刺激了。也要谢谢您和您夫人，让我用了电话。”
　　“不客气。”麦基太太说，“看，我给你们带了些吃的。”
　　她拿起了两个装满食物的篮子。迪克一见到食物，立刻睡意全无，肚子还咕咕叫了起来，他说道：“噢，谢谢！您真是太好了！”
　　诺比和庞果也醒了，它们从毯子里钻了出来，吓得麦基太太立刻尖叫道：“天哪！这是什么啊？猴子吗？”
　　“不是的，它是猩猩。”诺比礼貌地说，“您放心，它不会伤害您的。哎呀，庞果，把爪子拿开，别碰篮子！”
　　庞果本来想偷偷掏点食物出来，现在连忙用爪子捂住脸，透过指缝看着麦基太太。
　　“哎呀，快看看，真像一个淘气的小孩子！”麦基太太说，“特德，你说是不是？”
　　“是啊。”麦基先生说，“而且是个好孩子呢！”
　　“我们该走了。”麦基太太对乔治和安妮点头微笑。她们刚带着蒂米过来。
　　“你们想要什么就直接来农场拿吧。我们可喜欢见到你们了。”麦基太太说。
　　麦基夫妇走后，安妮说：“他们人真是太好了。噢，我们的早餐好丰盛啊！有熏肉、西红柿、新鲜的萝卜和生菜，还有蜂蜜！”
　　“太棒了！”朱利安说，“我们先别洗漱了，直接开吃吧！”
　　安妮可不同意，坚持道：“不行不行，相信我，洗漱完再吃会更有胃口的！你看，我们现在脏兮兮的，怎么好吃饭呢！给你们五分钟收拾一下，然后就能享用超级无敌棒的早餐了！”
　　“遵命！”诺比咧嘴笑道，然后就跟着其他人去泉水边洗漱了。
　　洗漱过后，大家坐在岩石上，一边晒着太阳，一边享用起了美味的早餐。
Chapter Twenty-Three GOOD-BYE, NOBBY - GOOD-BYE, CARAVANNERS!
Chapter Twenty-Three GOOD-BYE, NOBBY - GOOD-BYE, CARAVANNERS!
　　Before they had finished their breakfast the Inspector came roaring up the track in his powerfulpolice car. There was one sharp-eyed policeman with him to take down notes.
　　'Hallo, hallo!' said the Inspector, eyeing the good things set out on the ledge. 'You seem to doyourselves well, I must say!'
　　'Have some new bread and honey?' said Anne in her best manner. 'Do! There's plenty!'
　　'Thanks,' said the Inspector, and sat down with the children. The other policeman wanderedround the caravans, examining everything. The Inspector munched away at honey and bread, andthe children talked to him, telling him all about their extraordinary adventure.
　　'It must have been a most unpleasant shock for those two fellows when they found that yourcaravan was immediately over the entrance to the place where they hid their stolen goods,' saidthe Inspector. 'Most unpleasant.'
　　'Have you examined the goods?' asked Dick eagerly. 'Are they very valuable?'
　　'Priceless,' answered the Inspector, taking another bit of bread and dabbing it thickly with honey.
　　'Quite priceless. Those rogues apparently stole goods they knew to be of great value, hid themhere for a year or two till the hue and cry had died down, then got them out and quietly disposedof them to friends in Holland and Belgium.'
　　'Tiger Dan used to act in circuses in Holland,' said Nobby. 'He often told me about them. He hadfriends all over Europe - people in the circus line, you know.'
　　'Yes. It was easy for him to dispose of his goods abroad,' said the Inspector. 'He planned to goacross to Holland today, you know - got everything ready with Lou - or, to give him the rightname, Lewis Allburg - and was going to sell most of those things. You just saved them in time!'
　　'What a bit of luck!' said George. They almost got away with it. If Dick hadn't managed to slipout when Pongo was attacking them, we'd still have been prisoners down in the hill, and Lou andDan would have been half-way to Holland!'
　　106
　　'Smart bit of work you children did,' said the Inspector approvingly, and looked longingly at thehoney-pot. That's fine honey, I must buy some from Mrs Mackie.'
　　'Have some more,' said Anne, remembering her manners. 'Do. We've got another loaf.'
　　'Well, I will,' said the Inspector, and took another slice of bread, spreading it with the yellowhoney. It looked as if there wouldn't even be enough left for Pongo to lick out! Anne thought itwas nice to see a grown-up enjoying bread and honey as much as children did.
　　'You know, that fellow Lou did some very remarkable burglaries,' said the Inspector. 'Once hegot across from the third floor of one house to the third floor of another across the street - andnobody knows how!'
　　'That would be easy for Lou,' said Nobby, suddenly losing his fear of the big Inspector. 'He'd justthrow a wire rope across, lasso something with the end of it, top of a gutter-pipe, perhaps, drawtight, and walk across! He's wonderful on the tight-rope. There ain't nothing he can't do on thetight-rope.'
　　'Yes - that's probably what he did,' said the Inspector. 'Never thought of that! No, thanks, I reallywon't have any more honey. That chimpanzee will eat me if I don't leave some for him to lickout!'
　　Pongo took away the jar, sat himself down behind one of the caravans, and put a large pinktongue into the remains of the honey. When Timmy came running up to see what he had got,Pongo held the jar high above his head and chattered at him.
　　'Yarra-yarra-yarra-yarra!' he said. Timmy looked rather surprised and went back to George. Shewas listening with great interest to what the Inspector had to tell them about the undergroundcaves.
　　They're very old,' he said. The entrance to them used to be some way down the hill, but there wasa landslide and it was blocked up. Nobody bothered to unblock it because the caves were notparticularly interesting.'
　　'Oh, but they are,' said Anne, 'especially the one with the gleaming walls.'
　　'Well, I imagine that quite by accident one day Dan and Lou found another way in,' said theInspector. The way you know - a hole going down into the hill. They must have thought what afine hiding-place it would make for any stolen goods - perfectly safe, perfectly dry, and quitenear the camping-place here each year. What could be better?'
　　107
　　'And I suppose they would have gone on burgling for years and hiding the stuff if we hadn't justhappened to put our caravan over the very spot!' said Julian. 'What a bit of bad luck for them!'
　　'And what a bit of good luck for us!' said the Inspector. 'We did suspect those two, you know,and once or twice we raided the circus to try and find the goods - but they must always have gotwarning of our coming and got them away in time - up here!'
　　'Have you been down to the camp, mister?' asked Nobby suddenly.
　　The Inspector nodded. 'Oh, yes. We've been down already this morning - seen everyone andquestioned them. We created quite a stir.'
　　Nobby looked gloomy.
　　'What's the matter, Nobby?' said Anne.
　　'I shan't half cop it when I get back to the camp,' said Nobby. They'll say it's all my fault thecoppers going there. We don't like the bobbies round the camp. I shall get into a whole lot oftrouble when I go back. I don't want to go back.'
　　Nobody said anything. They all wondered what would happen to poor Nobby now his Uncle Danwas in prison.
　　Then Anne asked him: 'Who will you live with now in the camp. Nobby?'
　　'Oh, somebody will take me in and work me hard,' said Nobby. 'I wouldn't mind if I could bewith the horses - but Rossy won't let me. I know that. If I could be with horses I'd be happy. Ilove them and they understand me all right.'
　　'How old are you, Nobby?' asked the Inspector, joining in the talk. 'Oughtn't you to be going toschool?'
　　'Never been in my life, mister,' said Nobby. 'I'm just over fourteen, so I reckon I never will gonow!'
　　He grinned. He didn't look fourteen. He seemed more like twelve by his size. Then he lookedsolemn again.
　　'Reckon I won't go down to the camp today,' he said. 'I'll be proper set on by them all - about yougoing there and snooping round like. And Mr Gorgio, he won't like losing his best clown andbest acrobat!'
　　'You can stay with us as long as you like,' said Julian. 'We'll be here a bit longer, anyway.'
　　But he was wrong. Just after the Inspector had left, taking his policeman with him, Mrs Mackiecame hurrying up to them with a little orange envelope in her hand.
　　108
　　'The telegraph boy's just been up,' she said. 'He was looking for you. He left this telegram foryou. I hope it's not bad news.'
　　Julian tore the envelope open and read the telegram out loud.
　　'AMAZED TO GET YOUR LETTER ABOUT THE EXTRAORDINARY HAPPENINGS YOUDESCRIBE. THEY SOUND DANGEROUS. COME HOME AT ONCE. DADDY.'
　　'Oh dear,' said Anne. 'Now we shall have to leave. What a pity!'
　　'I'd better go down to the town and telephone Daddy and tell him we're all right,' said Julian.
　　'You can 'phone from my house,' said Mrs Mackie, so Julian thought he would. They talked asthey went along and suddenly a bright idea struck Julian.
　　'I say - I suppose Farmer Mackie doesn't want anyone to help him with his horses, does he?' heasked. 'He wouldn't want a boy who really loves and understands them and would work hard andwell?'
　　'Well, now, I dare say he would,' said Mrs Mackie. 'He's a bit short-handed now. He was sayingthe other day he could do with a good lad, just leaving school.'
　　'Oh, do you think he'd try our friend Nobby from the circus camp?' said Julian. 'He's mad onhorses. He can do anything with them. And he's been used to working very hard. I'm sure he'd dowell.'
　　Before Julian had left the farmhouse after telephoning to his amazed parents, he had had a longtalk with Farmer Mackie - and now he was running back with the good news to the caravans.
　　'Nobby!' he shouted as he got near. 'Nobby! How would you like to go and work for FarmerMackie and help with the horses? He says you can start tomorrow if you like - and live at thefarm!'
　　'Jumping Jiminy!' said Nobby, looking startled and disbelieving. 'At the farm? Work with thehorses? Coo - I wouldn't half like that. But Farmer Mackie wouldn't have the likes of me.'
　　'He will. He says he'll try you,' said Julian. 'We've got to start back home tomorrow, and you canbe with us till then. You don't need to go back to the camp at all.'
　　'Well - but what about Growler?' said Nobby. 'I'd have to have him with me. He's my dog. Iexpect poor old Barker's dead. Would the farmer mind me having a dog?'
　　'I shouldn't think so,' said Julian. 'Well, you'll have to go down to the camp, I suppose, to collectyour few things - and to get Growler. Better go now, Nobby, and then you'll have the rest of theday with us.'
　　109
　　Nobby went off, his face shining with delight. 'Well, I never!' he kept saying to himself. 'Well, Inever did! Dan and Lou gone, so they'll never hurt me again - and me not going to live in thecamp any more - and going to have charge of them fine farm horses. Well, I never!'
　　The children had said good-bye to Pongo because he had to go back with Nobby to the camp. Hebelonged to Mr Gorgio, and Nobby could not possibly keep him. Anyway, it was certain thateven if he could have kept him, Mrs Mackie wouldn't have let him live at the farm.
　　Pongo shook hands gravely with each one of them, even with Timmy. He seemed to know it wasgood-bye. The children were really sorry to see the comical chimpanzee go. He had shared intheir adventure with them and seemed much more like a human being than an animal.
　　When he had gone down the hill a little way he ran back to Anne. He put his arms round her andgave her a gentle squeeze, as if to say: 'You're all nice, the lot of you, but little Anne's the nicest!'
　　'Oh, Pongo, you're really a dear!' said Anne, and gave him a tomato. He ran off with it, leapinghigh for joy.
　　The children cleared up everything, put the breakfast things away, and cleaned the caravans,ready for starting off the next day. At dinner-time they looked out for Nobby. Surely he shouldbe back soon?
　　They heard him whistling as he came up the track. He carried a bundle on his back. Round hisfeet ran two dogs. Two!
　　'Why - one of them is Barker!' shouted George in delight. 'He must have got better! How simplymarvellous!'
　　Nobby came up, grinning. They all crowded round him, asking about Barker.
　　'Yes, it's fine, isn't it?' said Nobby, putting down his bundle of belongings. 'Lucilla dosed him allright. He almost died - then he started to wriggle a bit, she said, and the next she knew he was aslively as could be - bit weak on his legs at first - but he's fine this morning.'
　　Certainly there didn't seem anything wrong with Barker. He and Growler sniffed round Timmy,their tails wagging fast. Timmy stood towering above them, but his tail wagged, too, so Barkerand Growler knew he was friendly.
　　'I was lucky,' said Nobby. 'I only spoke to Lucilla and Larry. Mr Gorgio has gone off to answersome questions at the police station, and so have some of the others. So I just told Larry to tellMr Gorgio I was leaving, and I got my things and hopped it.'
　　'Well, now we can really enjoy our last day,' said Julian. 'Everybody's happy!'
　　110
　　And they did enjoy that last day. They went down to the lake and bathed. They had a finefarmhouse tea at Mrs Mackie's, by special invitation. They had a picnic supper on the rockyledge, with the three dogs rolling over and over in play. Nobby felt sad to think he would so soonsay good-bye to his 'posh' friends - but he couldn't help feeling proud and pleased to have a finejob of his own on the farm - with the horses he loved so much.
　　Nobby, Barker, Growler, Farmer Mackie and his wife all stood on the cart-track to wave good-bye to the two caravans the next morning.
　　'Good-bye!' yelled Nobby. 'Good luck! See you again some time!'
　　'Good-bye!' shouted the others. 'Give our love to Pongo when you see him.'
　　'Woof! woof!' barked Timmy, but only Barker and Growler knew what that meant. It meant,'Shake paws with Pongo for me!'
　　Good-bye, five caravanners . . . till your next exciting adventure!
　　THE END
23.冒险结束
　　冒险结束
　　大家还没吃完早餐，警长就开着警车上来了。他这次带了一个眼神尖锐的警官来做笔录。
　　“嗨。”警长看到了大家的早餐，说，“你们这小日子过得不错嘛！”
　　“您要不要也来吃一点呢？我们这里有新鲜的面包和蜂蜜。”安妮礼貌地说道，“而且分量很足呢！”
　　“谢谢，那我就不客气了。”警长也坐了下来。另一位警官则四处巡视，仔细检查周围的情况。警长一边吃着面包和蜂蜜，一边听孩子们讲述他们这次奇特的冒险经历。
　　“你们的车竟然正好挡住了密道入口，哈哈，那两人发现时，肯定都气疯了。”警长说。
　　“你们检查了那些财物吗？”迪克迫切地问，“是不是很值钱啊？”
　　“是的，可以说是价值连城呢。”警长往面包上抹了一点蜂蜜，咬了一口，说，“他们肯定是专挑值钱的东西偷，再把东西藏个一两年，等风声过了，就卖到荷兰和比利时。”
　　“我知道了，丹以前就在荷兰的马戏团表演。”诺比说，“他常常说起这事。而且他的朋友遍布欧洲，都在马戏团工作。”
　　“嗯，这样就很容易把东西卖到国外了。”警长说，“他和鲁把东西都准备好了，本来今天就要去荷兰把大部分财物都卖掉的。对了，鲁的真名其实是刘易斯•欧伯格。还好你们及时报警，不然他们就溜之大吉了！”
　　“嘿嘿，我们运气很好呢！”乔治说，“他们差一点就逃走了。还好迪克聪明，趁着庞果攻击他们俩时偷偷溜出去了，不然我们现在还被关在地下呢，他们俩肯定也早就出发去荷兰了！”
　　“真的是多亏了你们。”警长赞许道，然后看了看蜂蜜罐说，“这蜂蜜太好吃了。我也要去麦基太太那儿买一点。”
　　“您再多吃一点吧。”安妮时刻记着以礼待人，“我们还有不少面包呢。”
　　“那我就不客气了。”警长说完又拿起一块面包，往上面抹了蜂蜜。安妮心想：哎呀，剩下的蜂蜜可能不够庞果吃了！不过，看到一个大人像孩子一样，吃蜂蜜面包吃得这么开心，也真是有趣！
　　“鲁可会偷东西了。”警长说，“有一次，他直接从一栋房子的三楼跳到了另一栋房子的三楼，真不知道他是怎么做到的！”
　　“其实这对他来说很容易的。”诺比突然不害怕这个强壮的警长了，说道，“他可以用绳子套住一个东西，比如说水管，再把绳子拉紧固定好，就可以直接在绳子上面走了。他很擅长空中走钢丝之类的表演。在绳子上，他可什么都能干。”
　　“你说对了。他这么厉害，真是没想到啊！”警长说，“好了，好了，谢谢，我不能再吃蜂蜜了。要是不留一点给那只猩猩，它可能要吃我啦！”
　　这回剩下的蜂蜜都归庞果这个大馋鬼了。它美滋滋地捧着蜂蜜罐子，跑到了一辆大篷车的后面，坐下来迫不及待地把大大的舌头伸了进去。蒂米凑了过来，想看看罐子里有什么，但庞果连忙把罐子举得高高的，对着它“呀呀呀”地叫了起来。
　　蒂米不知道庞果为什么这么激动，便回到了乔治身边。她此时正兴致勃勃地听警长讲述地下密道的故事。
　　“事实上，这个密道很早以前就有了。”警长说，“入口本来是在山下更远一点的地方，但有一次发生了山崩，入口就被堵住了。大家觉得地下密道也没什么特别的，便没有试着再打开入口。”
　　“我觉得挺特别的啊！”安妮说，“特别是那个大洞穴，墙壁闪闪发光的。”
　　“我想，丹和鲁也没找到原来的入口，可能只是有一天无意间从另一个入口进去了，估计就是小溪流出来的那个洞口。他们发现这个密道很适合藏东西。第一，那里很隐蔽，藏东西很安全；第二，那里不潮湿，东西放那儿不容易坏；第三，那里离营地很近，方便转移财物。于是，他们就把偷来的东西都藏在那儿了。”
　　“还好我们碰巧把车停在了这里，发现了这条密道，不然他们肯定还要利用这条密道，再偷上好几年东西呢！”朱利安说，“不过呢，他们的运气可不够好呀！”
　　“我们的运气也不够好呀！”警长说，“其实我们早就怀疑过这两个人了，也搜查过马戏团一两次。但他们总是提前知道我们会来，就把东西都转移到密道里了！”
　　“长官，你们有没有去山下的营地看看啊？”诺比问。
　　警长点头，说：“有啊。我们今早就去向那儿的人问情况了，那儿的人挺慌张的。”
　　诺比听了这话，顿时忧心忡忡起来。
　　“诺比，你怎么了？”安妮问。
　　“唉，我不敢回营地了。”诺比说，“大家肯定会说，都是因为我，警察才会过去的。他们都不喜欢警察来。我回去后肯定会被刁难的。唉，我真不想回去了。”
　　大家不知道怎么安慰可怜的诺比才好。现在他叔叔入狱了，他以后要怎么办呢？
　　安妮问：“诺比，你以后要和谁一起住啊？”
　　“总会有人会管我的，也会给我活儿干的。”诺比说，“要是能让我和马待在一起就好了，但罗西不会同意的。要是能和马待在一起，我肯定会特别开心。我可喜欢马了，它们也很懂我。”
　　“诺比，你今年几岁了？”警长问，“你不用上学吗？”
　　“长官，我没上过学。”诺比说，“我14岁了，年纪已经很大了，可能没法上学了！”
　　诺比咧开嘴笑了一下。他长得又瘦又小，看起来像刚满12岁。
　　过了一会儿，他又苦着脸，说：“我今天不敢回营地了。我要是一回去，他们肯定会追着问我去哪儿了。更别提乔吉尔先生了，他发现最厉害的小丑和杂技演员都不在了，肯定很生气！”
　　“你可以和我们待在一起呀，想待多久就待多久。”朱利安说，“我们可以再在这里待久一点的。”
　　谁知朱利安这想法很快就被推翻了。警长刚离开，麦基太太就拿着一个橘色的信封，匆匆忙忙地过来了。
　　“邮递员刚刚过来。”她说，“他正找你们呢，要我把这份电报交给你们。希望是好消息。”
　　朱利安撕开了信封，大声读起了电报：“知道你们玩得很开心，我们很高兴。但那两个人听起来很危险。你们赶紧回家。爸爸。”
　　“哎呀。”安妮说，“我们得赶紧走了。真遗憾啊！”
　　“我先去城里给爸爸打个电话报平安吧。”朱利安说。
　　“你直接去我家打电话吧。”麦基太太说。
　　朱利安点点头，便和麦基太太一起去农场。路上，他和麦基太太聊天时，突然想到了一个好主意。
　　“夫人，麦基先生想不想有人帮他照顾马呀？我认识一个男孩，他很爱马，很懂马，而且特别勤劳，绝对不会偷懒，麦基先生想不想要这样一个帮手呢？”
　　“嗯，我觉得他肯定想。”麦基太太说，“他现在确实需要人手。
　　前几天，他还说，想招一个刚辍学的小伙子帮忙。”
　　“您看，让我们的朋友诺比帮忙怎么样？”朱利安说，“他来自马戏团，可喜欢马了。只要能和马待在一起，他什么活儿都愿意干。
　　而且他一直勤勤恳恳的，肯定能做好。”
　　朱利安给爸爸妈妈打完电话后，和麦基先生聊了很久，才带着好消息回到了大家身边。
　　“诺比！”他叫道，“诺比！你想不想去麦基先生的农场，帮他照顾马呀？你要是想的话，明天就能去，还负责住宿呢！”
　　“我的天哪！”诺比难以置信地说道，“去农场？照顾马？天哪，我想都不敢想呢！但麦基先生会招我这样的人去干活吗？”
　　“怎么不会呢？他说你可以试试。”朱利安说，“我们明天得回家了。在这之前你们可以和我们待在一起，这样你就不用回营地啦。”
　　“好呀，好呀，但哮哮怎么办呢？”诺比说，“我得带着它。我猜吠吠可能已经去世了。麦基先生会同意我养狗吗？”
　　“肯定会的。”朱利安说，“但你也得回一趟营地，收拾好东西，还要把哮哮带过来。你现在就去吧，回来后就能和我们待在一起了。”
　　诺比的脸上洋溢着喜悦，他开心地自言自语道：“哇！我从来都没有这么开心过呢！鲁和丹走了，我就不用挨打了，而且我也不用住在营地了，不用担心那里的人说三道四了。最重要的是，我还可以去农场，和漂亮的马待在一起。天哪！这真是我人生中最开心的时刻了！”
　　可惜孩子们就要跟庞果说再见了，因为它的主人是乔吉尔先生，诺比这次带它回营地，它就不能再来了。就算乔吉尔先生愿意把庞果送给诺比，麦基太太也不会同意这么一只黑猩猩住在农场的。
　　庞果好像知道他们要分离了。它和每一个人都郑重地握了手，甚至还跟蒂米“握爪”了。孩子们可舍不得庞果了。它那么滑稽有趣，那么勇敢地和他们一起冒险，但他们真的要和它说再见了。
　　庞果刚下山没多久，就跑回来温柔地抱了一下安妮，仿佛在说：“你们人都很好，但小安妮最好了！”
　　“庞果，我真是太喜欢你了！”安妮说着给了它一个西红柿。庞果接过后，开心地一蹦三尺高。
　　孩子们把岩石收拾干净，再打扫了一下大篷车，好为明天出发做准备。午餐时间到了，孩子们到处张望，想着诺比应该快回来了。
　　突然，山间传来了诺比的口哨声。他来了！他背了一个包，还带了两只狗！
　　“怎么会有两……噢，吠吠也在！”乔治高兴地叫道，“看来吠吠没事了呢！太棒了！”
　　诺比一看见他们就咧开嘴笑了。孩子们跑过去围住他，问起了吠吠的情况。
　　“它现在很好呢。”诺比放下包说道，“露西亚治好了它。它本来差点就死了，但露西亚看见它身体动了一下，就知道它还有一线生机。它开始还不太能走路，但今早就好了。”
　　吠吠已经基本恢复健康了。它和哮哮围着蒂米嗅来嗅去，还不时摇着尾巴。虽然蒂米看着高高大大，有些压迫感，但它一摇起尾巴，吠吠和哮哮就知道它很友好。
　　“我运气可好了。”诺比说，“我到了营地后，发现乔吉尔先生不在，他和其他几个人一起去警局接受问话了。所以我就不用跟他们打交道了，只用跟露西亚和拉里告别。我让拉里告诉乔吉尔先生，说我要走了。然后我就收拾好东西过来了。”
　　“现在让我们好好享受最后相聚的时光吧！”朱利安说，“大家都开心起来吧！”
　　在这最后的时刻，大家尽情玩乐，到处都是他们的欢声笑语。
　　白天，他们去湖里欢快地玩水，并受邀去农场享用美味的下午茶。
　　晚上，他们坐在岩石上吃着可口的晚餐，三只狗在旁边打滚玩闹。
　　马上就要和这些“气派”的朋友说再见了，诺比有些难过。但是，一想到自己马上就要去农场工作了，他就振奋了起来：每天都能和马待在一起，这多么令人开心啊！
　　第二天早上，孩子们坐上大篷车准备出发了。诺比、吠吠、哮哮和麦基夫妇都站在车道上，和他们挥手说再见。
　　“再见！”诺比喊道，“一路平安！下次再见！”
　　“再见！”孩子们喊道，“见到庞果时记得代我们问好呀！”
　　蒂米“汪汪”叫了起来，但只有吠吠和哮哮听懂了。它是在说：“记得代我和庞果‘握爪’呀！”
　　再见了，五个大篷车旅行家，我们下次冒险再见呀！